Skip to main content

Full text of "The Adventures of John Jewitt: Only Survivor of the Crew of the Ship Boston, During a Captivity ..."

See other formats


Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on Hbrary shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http : //books . google . com/| 



I 




1 




U.S [o^-tv <Zo' ID 








J^arbarS CoUfgc Etbrarg 

FROM THE 

FRANCIS PARKMAN 
MEMORIAL FUND 

CANADIAN HISTORY 

ESTABLISHIID IN igoS 










1 




1 



^ 



; ! 



; • ^ 



■ I 

I 



lAU KigfUs Ke5erved\ 



.\ -■>.•' A '. '. 






,■!■ 



1 f 



■ > 






.»i 






> . ■ • * ■ 



o 

THE 



ADVENTURES 



(/LfrzL^ 



■zL^ftAA 



JOHN^ fEWITT 

ONLY SURVIVOR OF THE CREW OF THE SHIP 

BOSTON 



DURING A CAPTIVITY OF NEARLY THREE YEARS 

AMONG THE 

INDIANS OF NOOTKA SOUND 

IN VANCOUVER ISLAND 



EDITED 
mTH AN INTRODUCTION AND NOTES 

BY 

ROBERT BROWN, Ph.D., M.A., F.L.S. 

COMMANDER OF THE FIRST VANCOUVER EXPLORING EXPEDITION 

WITH THIRTEEN ILLUSTRATIONS 

CLEMENT WILSON 
29 Paternoster Row, London, E.G. 

1896 

[All Rights Reserved] 



/ 
/ 



c,>S'^^ 



■ 1 






MORRISON AND GIBB, PRINTERS, EDINBURGH 



IN MEMORY 

A SAD interest attaches to this little book. Although 
published after his death, and therefore deprived of his 
final revision, it was not the last work which Dr. Robert 
Brown did. His manuscript was actually completed 
many months ago, but at his own request it was re- 
turned to him to receive a last careful overhaul at his 
hands. This revision had been practically finished, 
and the MS. lay ready uppermost among the papers in 
his desk, where it was found after his death. Dr. Brown 
died on the morning of the 26th of October, 1895, work- 
ing almost to his last hour. Before the leader he had 
written for the Standard on the evening of the 2Sth had 
come under the eyes of its readers, the hand that had 
penned it was cold in death. Between the evening and 
the morning he went home. He was only fifty-three, 
but "a righteous man, though he die before his time, 
shall be at rest." 

And in one sense Dr. Brown needed rest — ay, even 
this last and sweetest rest of all. His life had been one 
of unremitting work — work well done, which the busy, 
hurrying world mostly heeded not, knowing naught of 
the hand that did it. Some twenty years ago, when I 
first knew him, he was a fair, stalwart Northerner, full of 
vigour, mirthful also, and apparently looking out on the 
voyage of life with the confident, joyous eye of one who 



a*- -fi 

'r 



it 



4 



.1 1 



' ii 



■■:■ .' y. . '. ■:.■.. 



ADVENTURES OF JOHN JEWITT. 



INTRODUCTION 

Many years ago — when America was in the midst of 
war, when railways across the continent were but the 
dream of sanguine men, and when the Pacific was a far- 
away sea — the writer of these lines passed part of a 
pleasant summer in cruising along the western shores 
of Vancouver Island. Our ship's company was not 
distinguished, for it consisted of two fur-traders and 
an Indian " boy," and the sloop in which the crew and 
passengers sailed was so small, that, when the wind failed, 
and the brown folk ashore looked less amiable and the 
shore more rugged than was desirable, we put her and 
ourselves beyond hail by the aid of what seamen know 
as a " white ash breeze." Out of one Qord we went, only 
to enter another so like it that there was often a diffi- 
culty in deciding by the mere appearance of the shore 
which was which. Everywhere the dense forest of Douglas 
fir and Menzies spruce covered the country from the 
water's edge to the summit of the rounded hills which 
here and there caught the eye in the still little known, 
but at that date almost entirely unexplored interior. 
Wherever a tree could obtain a foothold, there a tree 

18 



14 Adventures of John Jewitt 

grew, until in places their roots were at times laved by 
the spray. Beneath this thick clothing of heavy timber 
flourished an almost equally dense undergrowth of 
shrubs, which until 
then were only 
known to us from 
the specimens intro- 
duced from North- 
west America into 
the European gar- 
dens. Gay were the 
thickets of thimble- 
berry^ and salmon- 
berry ^ wherever the 
soil was rich, and 
for miles the ground 
was carpeted with 
the salal," while the 
huckleberry,* the 
crab-apple,'' and the 
flowering currant * 
varied the monotony 
of the gloomy 
woods. In places 
the ginseng, or, as 
the woodmen call 
it, the "devil's 
walking-stick,"^ with its long prickly stem and palm-like 




' Rttbus Nulkantii. ' i 

' Vac€itiium avatum. 
* Riies san^uiiuum, now a 
' Eehinopanax korridum. 



' Gaultheria Shallon. 
' Pyrus rivuiarii. 
II ornamental grounds. 



Introduction 15 

head of great leaves, imparted an almost tropical aspect 
to scenery which, seen from the deck of our little craft, 
looked so like that of Southern Norway, that I have 
never seen the latter without recalling the outer limits 
of British Columbia, On the few flat spits where the 
sun reached, the gigantic cedars^ and broad-leaved 
maples * lighted up the scene, while the dogwood,^ with 
its large white flowers reflected in the water of some 
river which, after a turbulent course, had reached the sea 
through a placid mouth, or a Menzies arbutus,* whose 
glossy leaves and brown bark presented a more 
southern fades to the sombre jungles, afforded here 
and there a relief to the never-ending fir and pine and 
spruce. 

A more solitary shore, so far as white men are 
concerned, it would be hard to imagine. From the day 
we left until the day we returned, we sighted only one 
sail ; and from Port San Juan, where an Indian trader 
lived a lonely life in an often-beleaguered blockhouse, 
to Koskeemo Sound, where another of these voluntary 
exiles passed his years among the savages, there was 
not a christened man, with the exception of the little 
settlement ot lumbermen at the head of the Alberni 
Canal. For months at a time no keel ever ploughed 
this sea, and then too frequently it was a warship sent 
from Victoria to chastise the tribesmen for some outrage 
committed on wayfaring men such as we. The floating 
fur-trader with whom we exchanged the courtesies of 
the wilderness had indeed been despitefully used. For 

^ Thuja gigantea^ a tree which to the Indian is what the bamboo is to 
the Chinese. 
' Acer macrophvllunt, ' Camus Nuitallii, * Arbutus Menziesii, 



i6 



Adventurks of John Jewitt 



had he not taken to himself some savage woman, who 
had levanted to her tribe with those miscellaneous 
effects which he termed " iktas " ? And the Klayoquahts 
had stolen his boat, 
and the Kaoquahts 
his beans and his 
vermilion and his 
rice, and threat- 
ened to scuttle his 
schooner and stick 
his head on its 
masthead. And, 
moreover, to com- 
plete this tale of 
public pillage and 
private wrong, a 
certain chief, to 
whom he applied 
many ornate epi- 
thets, had declared 
that he cared not 
a salal-berry for all 
of " King George's 
warships," So that 
the conclusion of 
this merchant of 
the wilds was that, 
until " half the Indians were hanged, and the other half 
badly licked, there would be no peace on the coast for 
honest men such as he." Then, under a cloud of playful 
blasphemy, our friend sailed away. 

For if civilisation was scarce in the Western Vancouver 




PORT SAN JUAN INDIANS. 



Introduction 17 

of '63, savagedom was all-abounding. Not many hours 
passed without our having dealings with the lords of 
the soil. It was indeed our business — or, at least, the 
business of the two men and the Indian "boy" — to 
meet with and make profit out of the barbarous folk. 
Hence it was seldom that we went to sleep with- 
out the din of a board village in our ears, or woke 
without the ancient and most fish-like smell of one 
being the first odour which greeted our nostrils. In 
almost every cove, creek, or inlet there was one of 
these camps, and every few miles we entered the 
territory of a new tribe, ruled by a rival chief, rarely 
on terms with his neighbour, and as often as not at 
war with him. More than once we had occasion 
to witness the gruesome evidence of this state of 
matters. A war party returning from a raid on a 
distant hamlet would be met with, all painted in hideous 
colours, and with the bleeding heads of their decapitated 
enemies fastened to the bows of their cedar canoes, and 
the cowering captives, doomed to slavery, bound among 
the fighting men. Or, casting anchor in front of a 
village, we would be shown with pride a row of festering 
skulls stuck on poles, as proof of the military prowess 
of our shifty hosts. 

These were, however, unusually unpleasant incidents. 
More frequently we saw little except the more lightsome 
traits of what was then a very primitive savage life, and 
the barbarous folk treated us kindly. A marriage feast 
might be in progress, or a great " potlatch," or merry- 
making, at which the giving away of property was the 
principal feature (p. 82), might be in full blaze at the very 
moment we steered round the wooded point. Halibut 
2 



1 8 Adventures of John Jewitt 

and dog-fish were being caught in vast quantities — the 
one for slicing and drying for winter use ; the other for 
the sake of the oil extracted from the liver, then as 
now an important article of barter, being in ready- 
demand by the Puget Sound saw-mills. Now and then 
a fur-seal or, better still, a sea-otter would be killed. 
But this is not the land of choice furs. Even the martin 
and the mink were indifferent. Beaver — which in those 
days, after having been almost hunted to death, were 
again getting numerous, owing to the low prices which 
the pelts brought having slackened the trappers* zeal — 
would often be brought on board, and a few hides of 
the wapiti, the " elk " of the Western hunter, and the 
black-tailed deer which swarm in the Vancouver woods, 
generally appeared at every village. The natives are, 
however, essentially fish-eaters, and though in every tribe 
there is generally a hunter or two, the majority of them 
seldom wander far afield, the interior being in their 
mythology a land of evil things, of which wise men 
would do well to keep clear. Even the black bear, 
which in autumn was often a common feature of the 
country, where it ranged the crab-apple thickets, was 
not at this season an object of the chase. Like the deer 
and the wolves, it was shunning the heat and thfe flies 
by summering near the snow which we could notice 
still capping some of the inland hills, rising to heights 
of from five thousand to seven thousand feet, and feasting 
on the countless salmon which were descending every 
stream, until, with the receding waters, they were left 
stranded in the upland pools. So cheap were salmon, 
that at times they could be bought for a cent's 
worth of "trade goods," and deer in winter for a few 



Introduction 19 

charges of powder and shot. A whale-hunt, in which 
the behemoth was attacked by harpoons with attached 
inflated sealskins, after a fashion with which I had 
become familiar when a resident among the Eskimo 
of Baffin Bay, was a more curious sight. Yet dog-fish 
oil was the staple of the unpicturesque traffic in which 
my companions engaged ; while I, a hunter after less 
considered trifles, landed to roam the woods and shores 
for days at a time, gathering the few flowers which 
bloomed under these umbrageous forests, though in 
number sufficient to tempt the red-beaked humming- 
bird ^ to migrate from Mexico to these northern regions, 
its tiny nest being frequently noticed on the tops of 
low bushes. 

But, after all, the most interesting sight on the shore 
The was the people who inhabited it. They 

AUt Indians ^ere the "Indians," whom my friend Gilbert 
Sproat afterwards described as the " Ahts," ^ for this 
syllable terminates the name of each of the many 
little tribes into which they are divided. Yet, with 
a disregard of the laws of nomenclature, the Ethno- 
logical Bureau at Washington has only recently 
announced its intention of knowing them officially by 
the meaningless title of "Wakashan." They are a 
people by themselves, speaking a language which 
was confined to Vancouver Island, with the exception 
of Cape Flattery, the western tip of Washington, where 
the Makkahs speak it. In Vancouver Island, a region 

^ Selasphorus rufus. It is one of one hundred and fifty-three birds which 
I catalogued from Vancouver Island {Ibis^ Nov. iS68.) 

^Scenes and Studies of Savage Life (i86S), by the Hon. G, M. 
Sproat, late Commissioner of Indian Afi^s for British Columbia. 



20 Adventures of John Jewitt 

about the size of Ireland, three, if not four distinct 
aboriginal tongues are in use, in addition to Chinook 
Jargon, a sort oi lingua franca employed by the Indians 
in their intercourse with the whites or with tribes 
whose speech they do not understand. The Kawitshen 
(Cowitchan) with its various dialects, the chief of which is 
the Tsongersth (Songer) of the people near Victoria, 
prevails from Sooke in the Strait of Juan de Fuca, 
northwards to Comox. From that point to the northern 
end of the island various dialects of the Kwakiool 
(Cogwohl of the traders) are the medium in which the 
tribesmen do not conceal their thoughts. The people of 
Quatseno and Koskeemo Sounds, owing to their frequent 
intercourse with Fort Rupert on the other side of the 
island, which at this point is at its narrowest, under- 
stand and frequently speak the Kwakiool. But after 
passing several days entirely alone among these people, I 
can vouch for the fact that this dialect is so peculiar that 
it almost amounts to a separate language. However, 
from this part, or properly, from Woody Point south- 
wards to Port San Juan, the Aht language is entirely 
different. 

The latter locality,^ nearly opposite Cape Flattery, 
on the other side of Juan de Fuca Strait, the most 
southern part, and the only one on the mainland where 
it is spoken, is the special territory of the Pachenahts. 
When I knew them, they were, like all of their race, a 
dwindling people. A few years earlier. Grant had 
estimated them to number a hundred men. In 1863 
there were not more than a fifth of that number fit to 
manage a canoe, and the total number of the tribe did 

^ ** Pachena " of the Indians. 



Introduction 21 

not exceed sixty. War with the Sclallans and Makkahs 
on the opposite shore, and smallpox, which is more 
powerful than gunpowder, had so decimated them that, 
no longer able to hold their own, they had leagued with 
the Nettinahts, old allies of theirs, for mutual defence. 
Quixto, the chief, I find described in my notes as a stout 
fellow, terrible at a bargain, very well disposed towards 
the whites, as are all his tribe, the husband of four wives, 
an extraordinary number for the Indians of the coast, 
and reputed to be rich in blankets and the other 
gear which constitutes wealth among the aborigines 
of this part of the British Empire. In their palmy 
days they had made way as far north as Clayoquat 
Sound and the Ky-yoh-quaht-cutz in one direction, and 
with the Tsongersth to the eastward, though that now 
pusillanimous tribe had generally the best of them. 
Their eastern border is, however, the Jordan River, but 
they have a fishing station at the Sombria (Cockles), 
and several miles up both the Pandora and Jordan Rivers 
flowing into their bay. Karleit is their western limit. 

The Nettinahts ^ are a more powerful tribe ; indeed, 
at the period when the writer of this book was a prisoner 
in Nootka Sound, they were among the strongest of all 
the Aht people. Even then, they had four hundred ^ 
fighting men, and were a people with whom it did not 
do to be off your guard. They have — or had — many 
villages, from Pachena Bay ^ to the west and Karleit to 
the east, besides three villages in Nettinaht Inlet,* eleven 

^ Or, as they call themselves in their dialect of the Aht, ''Dittinahts." 
Nettinaht is a white man's corruption. 
^ A few years earlier they were estimated at a thousand. 
' " Klootis " of the Indians. * Known to them as " Etlo." 



22 Adventures of John Jewitt 

fishing stations on the Nettinaht River, three stations 
on the Cowitchan Lake, and one at Sguitz on the 
Cowitchan River itself, while they sometimes descend as 
far as Tsanena to plant potatoes. They have thus the 
widest borders of any Indian tribe in Vancouver Island, 
and have a high reputation as hunters, whale-fishers, 
and warriors. Moqulla was then the head chief, but 
every winter a sub-tribe hunted and fished on the 
Cowitchan Lake, a sheet of water which I was among 
the first to visit, and the very first to "lay down" 
with approximate accuracy. Though nowadays — Eheu 
fugaceSy Postume^ Postume^ labuntur annil — there is a 
waggon road to the lake, and, I am told, " a sort of 
hotel" on the spot where eight-and-twenty years ago 
we encamped on extremely short rations, though with 
the soothing knowledge that if only the Fates were 
kindly and the wind favourable, there were plenty of 
trout in the water, and a dinner at large in the woods 
around. In those days most of the Nettinaht villages 
were fortified with wooden pickets to prevent any 
night attack, and from its situation, Whyack, the 
principal one (built on a cliff, stockaded on the seaward 
side, and reached only by a narrow entrance where 
the surf breaks continuously), is impregnable to hostile 
canoemen. This people accordingly carried themselves 
with a high hand, and bore a name correspondingly 
bad. 

Barclay — or Berkeley Sound — is the home of various 
petty tribes — Ohyahts, Howchuklisahts, Yu-clul-ahts, 
Toquahts, Seshahts, and Opechesahts. The two with 
whom I was best acquainted were the last named. 
The Seshahts lived at the top of the Alberni Canal 




Introduction 23 

— a long narrow fjord or cleft in the island — and on the 
Seshaht Islands in the Sound. During the summer 
months they came for salmon-fishing to Sa ha, or the 
first rapids on the Kleekort or Saman River,^ their 
chief being la-pou-noul, who had just succeeded to this 
office owing to the abdication of his father, though the 
entire fighting force of the tribe did not number over ^ 
fifty men. As late as 1859 the Seshahts seized an 
American ship, the Swiss Boy, The Opechesahts, of 
whom I have very kindly memories, as I encamped 
with their chief for many days, and explored Sproat 
Lake in his company, were an offshoot of the Seshahts, 
and had their home on the Kleekort River, but, 
owing to a massacre by the now extinct Quallehum 
(Qualicom) Indians from the opposite coast, who caught 
them on an island in Sproat Lake, they were reduced 
to seventeen men, most of them, however, tall, hand- 
some fellows, and good hunters. Chieftainship in 
that part of the world goes by inheritance. Hence 
there may be many of these hereditary aristocrats 
in a very small tribe. Accordingly, few though the 
Opechesaht warriors were, three men, Quatgenam, 
Kalooish or Kanash, and QUassoon, a shaggy, thick-set, 
and tremendously strong individual who crossed the 
island with me in 1865, were entitled to that rank ; and 
it may be added that the women of this, the most fresh- 
water of all the Vancouver tribes, were noted for a 
more than usual share of good looks. 

The Howchuklisahts, whose chief was Maz-o- 
wennis, numbered forty-five people, including twenty- 

^ They were not permitted this privilege until the whites came to 
Albemi in August iS6o. 



24 



Adventures of John Jewitt 



eight men. They lived in Ouchucklesit^ Harbour, off 
the Albemi Canal ; they had also a fishing camp on 
Henderson Lake, and two or three lodges on the rapid 
or stream flowing out of that sheet of water, which was 
discovered and named by me. But they were " bad 
to deal with." 

The You-clul-ahts 
of Ucluelt Inlet, ruled 
by la-pou-noul, a 
wealthy man in blan- 
kets and other Indian 
wealth, numbered 
about one hundred. 
The chief of the To- 
quahts in Fipestem 
Inlet was Sow-wa- 
wenes, a middle-aged 
man, who had an easy 
task, as his lieges 
numbered only 
eleven, so that they 
were thirty years ago 
on the eve of extinc- 
tion. The Ohyahts 
of Grappler Creek 
were estimated in 1 863 
to be about one hundred and seventy-five in fighting 
strength — which, multiplied by four for women and 
children, would make them, for that region, an unusu- 

' Though the orthi^iaphy of these names is often incorrect, and not 
even phonetically accurate, I have, in order to avoid the mischief of a 
confuuon of nomenclature, kept to that of the Admiralty Chart, 




Introduction 25 

ally strong community. These figures are probably 
correct, since the man who made the statement was, 
after living for years amongst them, eventually murdered 
by the savages,^ whom he had trusted too implicitly. 
Kleesheens, a notorious scoundrel, was their chief. In 
Clayoquat Sound were the Klahoquahts, Kellsmahts, 
Ahousahts, Heshquahts, and Mamosahts — the last a 
little tribe numbering only five men. Indeed, with the 
exception of the Klahoquahts (who numbered one 
hundred and sixty men) and the Ahousahts (who 
claimed two hundred and fifty), these little septs, all 
devoured by mutual hatred, and frequently at war with 
each other, were even then dwindling to nothingness. 
But the Opetsahts, though marked on the Admiralty 
Chart* as a separate tribe, are — or were — only a village 
of the Ahousahts. 

In Nootka Sound, the Muchlahts and Mooachahts 
lived. In Esperanza Inlet were the villages of two 
tribes — the Noochahlahts and Ayattisahts, numbering 
forty and twenty- two men respectively, and chiefed at 

^ This was the Banfield who acted as Indian agent in Barclay Sound. 
He was drowned by Kleetsak, a slave of Kleesheens, capsizing the canoe 
in which he was sailing, in revenge for a slight passed upon the chief. I 
went ashore at the Ohyaht village in the same canoe, and was asked 
whether I was not afraid, ** for Banipe was killed in it." There was also 
a story that the capsize was an accident. 

' It may be proper to state in this place that the interior details of that 
chart are, with very few exceptions, from my explorations. But the map 
on which they were laid down by me has been so often copied by 
societies, governments, and private individuals without permission (and 
without acknowledgment), that the author of it has long ceased to claim a 
property so generally pillaged. The original, however, appeared, with a 
memoir on the interior — ** Das Innere der Vancouver Insel " — which has not 
yet been translated, in Petermann's Geographische Mittheilungen, 1869. 



26 Adventures of John Jewitt 

that time by two worthies of the names of Mala-koi- 
Kennis, and Quak-ate-Komisa, whom we left in the 
delectable condition of each expecting the other round 
to cut his and his tribesmen's throats. 

North of this inlet were Ky-yoh-quahts, of the Sound 
of that name (Kaioquat), numbering two hundred and 
fifty men. To us they were exceedingly friendly, though 
a trader whom we met had a different tale to tell of their 
treatment of him. Kanemat, a young man of about 
twenty-two, was their chief, though the tribe was virtually 
governed by his mother, a notable lady named Shipally, 
and at times by his pretty squaw, Wick-anes, and his 
lively son and heir, Klahe-ek-enes. The Chaykisahts, 
the Klahosahts, and the Neshahts of Woody Point are 
the other Aht tribes, though the latter is not included 
among them by Mr. Sproat. But they speak their 
language, of which their chief village is its most northern 
limit. 

Everywhere their tribes showed such evident signs 
of decadence that by this time some of them must be 
all but extinct. Still, as the whites had not come much 
in contact with them — though all of them asked us for 
" lum " (rum), but did not get it, it is clear enough what 
had been the traders' staple — the " diseases of civilisa- 
tion " could not be blamed for their decay. Even then 
the practical extermination of two tribes was so recent 
that the facts were still fresh in their neighbours' memory. 
These were the Ekkalahts, who lived at the top of the 
Alberni Canal, but were all but killed off in the same 
massacre by which the Opechesahts were decimated. 
The only survivor was a man named Keekeon, who 
lived with the Seshahts, most of whom had forgotten 



Introduction 27 

even the name of this vanquished little nationality. 
The other tribe was the Koapinahts (or Koapin-ah), 
who at that time numbered sixty or seventy people, 
but at the period to which I refer they were reduced 
to two adults — a man and a woman — all the rest having 
been slaughtered a few years earlier by the Kwakiools 
from the other side of the island, in conjunction with 
the Neshahts of Woody Point. In after days I learned 
to know these tribes very familiarly, crossing and recross- 
ing the island with or to them, hunting and canoeing 
with them, in the woods, up the rivers, or on the lakes, 
and gathering from their lips 

'' This fair report of them who dwell 
In that retirement." 

At first sight these "tinkler loons and siclike com- 
panie " were by no means attractive. They were frowsy, 
and, undeniably, they were not clean. But it wsis only 
after penetrating their inner ways, after learning the 
wealth of custom and folk-lore of which they, all 
unconscious of their riches, were the jealous custodians, 
that one began to appreciate these primitive folk from 
a scientific point of view. Even yet, as the writer 
recalls the days when he was prone to find men more 
romantic than is possible in " middle life forlorn," it is 
difficult not to associate the most prosaic of savages 
with something of the picturesqueness which, in novels 
at least, used to cling to all their race. For, as the 
charm of such existence as theirs unfolded itself to the 
lover of woods and prairies, and lakes and virgin 
streams, the neglect of soap and of sanitation was 
forgotten. As Mr. Leland has remarked about the 



28 Adventures of John Jewitt 

gipsies : " When their lives and legends are known, the 
ethnologist is apt to think of Tieck's elves, and of the 
Shang Valley, which was so grim and repulsive from 
without, but which, once entered, was the gay forecourt 
of Goblin-land." 

In those days little was known — and little cared — 
about any of the Western tribes, except by the 
" schooner - men," as the Indians called the roving 
traders. Their very names were strange to the majority 
of the Victoria people, and I am told that very few of 
the colonists of to-day are any better informed. It 
has therefore been thought fitting that I should go 
somewhat minutely into the condition of the Indians, at 
a period when they were more primitive than now, as a 
slight contribution to the meagre chronicles of a dying 
race. For if not preserved here, it is likely to perish 
with almost the last survivor of a little band with whom, 
during the last two decades, death has been busy. 

Among the many inlets which we entered on the cruise 

Nootka Bound which has enabled me to edit this narrative 

and ita of a less fortunate predecessor, was Nootka 

memorieB. Sound. No portion of North- West America 
was more famous than this spot, for once upon a time 
it was the former centre of the fur trade, and a locality 
which more than once figured prominently in diplomatic 
correspondence. Indeed, so associated was it as the 
type of this part of the western continent, that in many 
works the heterogeneous group of savages who inhabit 
the entire coast between the Columbia River and the 
end of Vancouver Island was described as the " Nootka- 
Columbians." More than one species of plant and animal 
attest the fact of this Sound having been the locality 



Introduction 29 

at which the naturalist first broke ground in North- 
West America. There are, for instance, a Haliotis 
Nutkaensis (an ear shell), a Rubus Nutkanus (a rasp- 
berry) ; and a yellow cypress, which, however, attained its 
chief development on the mainland much farther north, 
bears among its synonyms that of Chamcecyparis 
Nutkaensis. For though it is undeniable that Ensign 
Juan Perez discovered it as early as 1779, and named it 
Port San Lorenzo, after the saint on whose day it was 
first seen, this fact was unknown or forgotten, when, four 
years later. Cook entered, and called it King George 
Sound, though he tells us it was afterwards found that 
it was called Nootka by the natives. Hence arose 
the title it has ever since borne, though this was an 
entire mistake on the great navigator's part, since there 
is no word in the Aht language at all corresponding to 
Nootka, unless indeed it is " Nootche," a mountain, which 
not unlikely Cook mistook for that of the inlet generally. 
The proofs of the presence of earlier visitors were iron and 
other tools, familiarity with ships, and two silver spoons of 
Spanish manufacture, which, we may take it, had been 
stolen from Perez's ship. The next vessel to enter the 
Sound was the Sea Otter ^ under the command of Captain 
James Hanna, who made such a haul in the shape of 
sea-otter skins that for many years Nootka was the 
great rendezvous of the fur-traders who cruised as far 
north as Russian America — now Alaska — and, like Port- 
lock, Dixon, and Meares, charted and named many of 
the most familiar parts of the British Columbian coast. 
Meares built the North- West America by the aid of 
Chinese carpenters in Nootka Sound in the winter of 
1788-89, this little sloop being the first vessel, except 



30 Adventures of John Jewitt 

a canoe, ever constructed in the country north of 
California. 

The lucrative trade done by the English and 
American traders, some of whom, disposing of their 
furs in China, sailed under the Portuguese flag and fitted 
out at Macao as the port most readily open to 
them, determined the Spaniards to assert their rights 
to the original discovery. This was done by Don 
Estevan Martinez "taking possession" of the Sound, 
seizing the vessels there, and erecting a fort to maintain 
the territory against all comers. A hot diplomatic 
warfare ensued, the result of which was the Con- 
vention of Nootka, by which the Sound was made 
over to Great Britain ; and it was while engaged on 
this mission of receiving the Sound that Vancouver, 
conjointly with Quadra, the Spanish commander, dis- 
covered that the region it intersects is an island, which 
for a time bore their joint names, but by general 
consent has that of Vancouver only attached to it 
nowadays. 

This was in the year 1795. Being now indisputably 
British territory, Nootka and the coasts north and 
south of it became more and more frequented by fur- 
traders, who found, in spite of the increasing scarcity of 
pelts, and the higher prices which keener competition 
brought about, an ample profit in buying tolerably cheap 
on the American coast and selling very dear to the 
Chinese, whose love for the sea-otter continues unabated. 
Many of these adventurers were Americans — hailing, for 
the most part, from Boston. Hence to this day an 
American is universally known among the North- 
western Indians as a " Boston-man," while an English- 



Introduction 3 1 

man is quite as generally termed a " Kintshautsh man '* 
(King George man), it being during the long reign of 
George III. that they first became acquainted with our 
countrymen. Their barter was carried on in knives, 
copper plates, copper kettles, muskets, brass-hilted swords, 
soldiers' coats and buttons, pistols, tomahawks, and 
blankets, which soon superseded the more costly 
" Kotsaks " of sea-otter until then the principal garment, 
though the women wore, as they do still at times (or did 
when I knew the shore), blankets woven out of pine-tree 
bark. Rum also seemed to have been freely disposed 
of, and no doubt many of the outrages which early began 
to mark the intercourse of the brown men and their 
white visitors were not a little due to this, and to the 
customs, ever more free than welcome, in which it is the 
habit of the mariner to indulge when he and the savage 
forgather. At all events, the natives and their foreign 
visitors seem to have come very soon into collision. 
Indeed, it was seldom that a voyage was completed 
without some outrage on one or both sides, followed by 
reprisals from the party supposed to have been wronged. 
Thus part of the crew of the Imperial Eagle^ under the 
command of Captain Barclay,^ who discovered and named 
in his own honour the Sound so called, were murdered 
at " Queenhy the," 2 south of Juan de Fuca Strait, which 
Barclay was amongst the first to explore, or rather to 
rediscover. At a later date, namely, in 1805, the 
Atahualpa of Rhode Island was attacked in Millbank 

^ Or Berkeley — for the name is spelt both ways. 

^ Destruction Island, in lat. 47° 35'. This was almost the same spot as 
that in which the Spaniards of Bodega's crew were massacred in 1775, and 
for this reason they named it Isla de Dolores — the *' Island of Sorrows. " It 
is in what is now the State of Washington, U.S.A. 



32 Adventures of John Jewitt 

Sound, and her captain, mate, and six seamen were killed. 
In 1811 the Tonquin, helonging to John Jacob Aster's 
romantic fur-trading adventure, which is so well known 
from Washington Irving*s Astoria^ was seized by the 
savages on this coast, and then blown up by M'Kay, \he, 
chief trader, with the entire crew and their assailants. 
The scene of the catastrophe has been stated to be 
Nootka, but other commentators have fixed upon Barclay 
Sound, and as late as 1 863 an intelligent trader informed 
me that some ship's timbers, half buried in the sand 
there, were attributed by the Indians to some disastrous 
event, which he believed to have been the one in question.^ 
I am, however, now inclined to think that in crediting 
Nahwitti, at the northern end of Vancouver Island, 
with this notable event in the early history of North- 
West America,^ Dr. George Dawson has arrived at the 
truth. 

To this day — or until very recently — the Indians of 
the North- West coast are not accounted very trust- 
worthy, and at the period when I knew them they were 
suspected of killing several traders and of looting more 
than one small vessel, acts which earned for them 
frequent visits from the gunboats at Esquimault, and 
in several instances the undesirable distinction of 

* Green Low will even blame Wikananish, who figures in Jewitt's narrat- 
ive, as the instigator of the outrage. 

* The Nahwitti Indians. Compare the Tla-tli-si — Kwela and Ne- 
kum-ke-lisla septs of the Kwakiool people. They now inhabit a village 
named Meloopa, on the south-east side of Hope Island. But their original 
hamlet was situated on a small rocky peninsula on the east side of Cape 
Commerell, which forms the north point of Vancouver Island. Here 
remains of old houses are still to be seen, at a place known to the Indians as 
Nahwitti. It was close to this place that the Tonquin was blown up. — 
Science, vol. ix. p. 341. 



Introduction 35 

having their villages shelled when they refused to give 

up the offenders— ^generally a difficult operation, since 

it meant pretty well the entire village. 

But the most famous of all the piracies of the Western 

, ^ , -.^ Indians is that of which an account is con- 
Jolm Jewitt 

and the capture tained in John Jewitt's Narrative. The 
oftiie**Bo8ton" ostensible author of this work was a Hull 

blacksmith, the armourer of the Boston, an 
American ship which was seized while lying in Nootka 
Sound, and the entire crew massacred, with the ex- 
ception of Jewitt, who was spared owing to his skill as 
a mechanic being valuable to the Indians, and John 
Thompson, the sailmaker, who, though left for dead, 
recovered, and was saved by the tact of Jewitt in repre- 
senting him to be his father. This happened in March 
1803, and from that date until the 20th of July 1805, 
these two men were kept in slavery to the chief 
Maquenna or Moqulla, when they were freed by the 
arrival of the brig Lydia of Boston, Samuel Hill master. 
During this servitude, Jewitt, who seems to have been 
a man of some education, kept a journal and acquired 
the Aht language, though the style in which his book 
is written shows that in preparing it for the press he had 
obtained the assistance of a more practised writer than 
himself. Still, his work is a valuable contribution to 
ethnology. For, omitting the brief but excellent accounts 
by Cook and Meares, it is the earliest, and, with the 
exception of Mr. Sproafs lecture, the fullest description 
of these Indians. It is indeed the only one treating 
specially on the Nootka people, with whom alone he 
had any minute acquaintance. Some of the habits 
he pictures are now obsolete, or greatly modified, but 



36 Adventures of John Jewitt 

others — it may be said the greater number — are exactly 
as he notes them to have been eighty-six years ago. 
Besides the internal evidences of its authenticity, the 
truth of the adventures described was vouched for at 
the time by Jewitt's companion in slavery ; and though 
there is no absolute proof of its credibility, it may not be 
uninteresting to state that, thirty years ago, I conversed 
with an American sea captain, who, as a boy, distinctly 
remembered Jewitt working as a blacksmith in the town 
of Middleton in Connecticut. When the book was first 
published, in the year 181 5, several editions appeared 
in America, and at least two reprints were called for in 
England, so that the Narrative enjoyed considerable 
popularity in the first two decades of the century. 
Writing in 1840, Robert Green Low, Librarian to the 
Department of State at Washington, characterises it as 
" a simple and unpretending narrative, which will, no 
doubt, in after centuries, be read with interest by the 
enlightened people of North- West America." Again, 
in 184s, the same industrious, though not always 
impartial, historian remarks that "this little book has 
been frequently reprinted, and, though seldom found 
in libraries, is much read by boys and seamen in the 
United States." As copies are now seldom met with, 
this is no longer the case, though on our cruise in 1863 
it was one of the well-thumbed little library of the 
traders, one of whom had inherited it from William 
Edy Banfield, whose name has already been mentioned 
(p. 25). This trader, for many years a well-known man 
on the out-of-the-way parts of the coast, furnished a 
curious link between Jewitt's time and our own. For 
an old Indian told him that he had, as a boy, served in 



Introduction 37 

the family of a chief of Nootka, called Klan-nin-itth, at 
the time when Jewitt and Thompson were in slavery ; 
and that he often assisted Jewitt in making spears, 
arrows, and other weapons required for hostile expedi- 
tions. He said, further, that the white slave generally 
accompanied his owner on visits which he paid to the 
Ayhuttisaht, Ahousaht, and Klahoquaht chiefs. This 
old man especially remembered Jewitt, who was a 
good-humoured fellow, often reciting and singing in 
his own language for the amusement of the tribesmen. 
He was described as a tall, well-made youth, with a 
mirthful countenance, whose dress latterly consisted of 
nothing but a mantle of cedar bark. Mr. Sproat, who 
obtained his information from the same quarter that 
I did, adds that there was a long story of Jewitt's 
courting, and finally abducting, the daughter of Waugh- 
clagh, the Ahousaht chief. This incident in his career 
is not recorded by our author, who, however, was 
married to a daughter of Upquesta, an Ayhuttisaht 
Indian. 

Apart, however, from Jewitt not caring to enlighten 
the decent-living puritans of Connecticut too minutely 
regarding his youthful escapades, it is not unlikely that 
Mr. Banfield's informant mixed up some half-forgotten 
legends regarding another white man, who, seventeen 
years before Jewitt's captivity, had voluntarily remained 
among these Nootka Indians. This was a scapegrace 
named John M*Kay, ^ an Irishman, who, after being in 
the East India Company's Service in some minor 
medical capacity, shipped in 1785 on board the Captain 
Cook as surgeon's mate, and was left behind in Nootka 

J »' Maccay " (Meares) ; " M'Key " (Dixon). 



38 Adventures of John Jewitt 

Sound, in the hope that he would so ingratiate himself 
with the natives, as to induce them to refuse furs to any- 
other traders except those with whom he was connected. 
This man seems to have been an ignorant, untruthful 
braggart, who contradicted himself in many important 
particulars. But entire credence may be given to his 
statement that in a short time he sank into barbarism, 
becoming as filthy as the dirtiest of his savage com- 
panions. For when Captain Hanna saw him in August 
1786, the natives had stripped him of his clothes, and 
obliged him to adopt their dress and habits. He even 
refused to leave, declaring that he had begun to relish 
dried fish and whale oil — though, owing to a famine in 
the Sound, he got little of either — and was well satisfied to 
stay for another year. After making various excursions 
in the country about Nootka Sound, during which he 
came to the conclusion that it was not a part of the 
American continent, but a chain of detached islands, he 
gladly deserted his Indian wife, and left with Captain 
Berkeley in 1 787. To " preach, fight, and mend a musket " 
seems to have been too much for this medical pluralist. 
His further history I am unable to trace, though, for 
the sake of historical roundness, it would have been 
interesting to believe that he was the same M*Kay who 
twenty-four years later ended his career so terribly by 
blowing up the Tonquin^ with whose son I was well 
acquainted. 

In all of these transactions the head chief of Nootka, 
or at least of the Mooachahts, figures prominently. This 
was Maquenna or MoquUa (Jewitt's Maquina), who, with 
his relative Wikananish, ruled over most of the tribes 
from here to Nettinaht Inlet. He was a shifty savage. 



Introduction 39 

endowed with no small mental ability, and, though at 
times capable of acts which were almost generous, 
untrustworthy like most of his race, and when offended 
ready for any act of vindictiveness. Wikananish was on 
a visit to Maquenna when the Discovery and Resolution 
entered the Sound, and among the relics which 
Maquenna kept for many years were a brass mortar 
left by Cook, which in Meares's day was borne before the 
chief as a portion of his regalia, and three " pieces of a 
brassy metal formed like cricket bats," on which were the 
remains of the name and arms of Sir Joseph Banks, and 
the date 1775 — Banks, it may be remembered, being 
the scientific companion of Cook. In every subsequent 
voyage Maquenna figures, and not a few of the outrages 
committed on that coast were due either to him or to 
his instigation. Some, like his attempt to seize Hanna's 
vessel in 1785, are known from extraneous sources, and 
others were boasted of by him to Jewitt. The last of 
his proceedings of which history has left any record, 
is the murder of the crew of the Boston and the en- 
slavement of Thompson and Jewitt, and in the narrative 
of the latter we are afforded a final glimpse of this 
notorious " King." ^ 

When I visited Nootka Sound in 1863, fifty-eight 
Cliaiiffes since years had passed since the captivity of 
Jewitt'8 time, the author of this book. In the interval 

* There is a portrait of him, apparently authentic, in Meares's Voyages^ 
vol. ii. (i790' That in the original edition of Jewitt's Narrative, like the 
plate of the capture of the Boston^ appears to have been drawn from de- 
scription, though there is a certain resemblance in it to Meares's sketch 
made fourteen or fifteen years earlier. But the scenery, the canoes, the 
people, and, above all, the palm trees in Nootka Sound, are purely 
imaginary. 



40 Adventures of John Jewitt 

many things had happened. But though the Indians 
had altered in some respects, they were perhaps less 
changed than almost any other savages in America since 
the whites came in contact with them. Eighty-five 
years had passed since Cook had careened his ships in 
Resolution Cove, and seventy since Vancouver entered 
the Sound on his almost more notable voyage. Yet the 
bricks from the blacksmith's forge, fresh and vitrified as 
if they had been in contact with the fire only yesterday, 
were at times dug up from among the rank herbage. 
The village in Friendly Cove — a spot which not a few 
mariners found to be very unfriendly — differed in no 
way from the picture in Cook's Voyage) and though 
some curio-hunting captain had no doubt long ago 
carried off the mortar and emblazoned brasses, the 
natives still spoke traditionally of Cook and Vancouver, 
and were ready to point out the spots where in 1788 
Meares built the North- West America and the white 
men had cultivated. Memories of Martinez and Quadra 
existed in the shape of many legends, of Indians with 
Iberian features, and of several old people who by 
tradition (though some of them were old enough to 
have remembered these navigators), could still repeat 
the Spanish numerals. And the head chief of the 
Mooachahts in Friendly Cove — vastly smaller though 
his tribe was, and much abridged his power — ^was a 
grandson of Maquenna, called by the same name, and 
had many of his worst characteristics. This fact 
I am likely to remember. For he had been accused 
of having murdered, in the previous January, Captain 
Stev of the Trader y and since that time no whites 
had ventured near him. He, however, assured us 



Introduction 41 

that the report was simply a scandal raised by the 
neighbouring tribes, who had long hated him and his 
people, and would like to see them punished by the 
arrival of a gunboat, and that in reality the vessel was 
wrecked, and the white men were drowned. At the same 
time, among the voices heard that night at the council 
held in Maquenna's great lodge, supported by the- huge 
beams described by Jewitt, were some in favour of killing 
his latest visitors, on the principle that dead men tell no 
tales. But that the Noes had it, the present narrative 
is the best proof. 

So far as their habits were concerned, they were in a 
condition as primitive as at almost any period since the 
whites had visited them. Many of the old people were 
covered only with a mantle of woven pine bark, and 
beyond a shirt, in most cases made out of a flour sack, 
a blanket was the sole garment of the majority of the 
tribesmen. At times when they wanted to receive any 
goods, they simply pulled off the blanket, wrapped up 
the articles in it, and went ashore stark naked, with 
the exception of a piece of skin round the loins. The 
women wore for the most part no other dress except the 
blanket and a curious apron made of a fringe of bark 
strings. All of them painted hideously, the women 
adding a streak of vermilion down the middle division 
of the hair, and on high occasions the glittering mica 
sand, spoken of by Jewitt, was called into requisition. 
Their customs — and I had plenty of opportunities to 
study them in the course of the years which followed 
— were in no way different from what they were 
in Cook's time. No missionary seemed ever to have 
visited them, and their religious observances were accord- 



42 Adventures of John Jewitt 

ingly still the most unadulterated of pag^ism. Jewitt's 
narrative is, however, as might have been expected, very 
vague on such matters ; and, curiously enough, he makes 
no mention of their characteristic trait of compressing 
the foreheads of the children, the tribes in Koskeemo 
Sound squeezing it, while the bones are still cartila- 
ginous, in a conical shape — though the brain is not 
thereby permanently injured : it is simply displaced. 

Since that day, the tribesmen of the west coast of 
Vancouver Island have grown fewer and fewer. Some 
of the smaller septs have indeed become extinct, and 
others must be fast on the wane. They have, however, 
eaten of the tree of knowledge, and the gunboats have 
now little occasion to visit them for punitive purposes. 
Missionaries have even attempted to teach them better 
manners. The Alberni saw-mills have long been 
deserted, though other settlers have taken possession of 
the ground, and several have squatted in Koskeemo 
Sound, in the hope that the coal-seams there might 
induce the Pacific steamers to make that remote region 
their headquarters. Finally, an effort is being made to 
induce fishermen from the West of Scotland to settle 
on that coast. There is plenty of work for them, 
and the Indians nowadays are very little to be feared. 
Indeed, so far from the successors of Moqulla and 
Wikananish menacing Donald and Sandy, they will 
be ready to help them for a consideration; though a 
great deal of tact and forbearance will be necessary 
before people so conservative as the hot-tempered Celts 
work smoothly with a race quite as fiery and quite as 
wedded to old ways, as the Ahts among whom John 
Jewitt passed the early years of this century. R. B. 



JOHN JEWITTS NARRATIVE 



CHAPTER 1 

BIRTH, PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE OF THE AUTHOR 

I WAS bom in Boston, a considerable borough town in 
Lincolnshire, in Great Britain, on the 2ist of May, 1783. 
My father, Edward Jewitt, was by trade a blacksmith, 
and esteemed among the first in his line of business in 
that place. At the age of three years I had the mis- 
fortune to lose my mother, a most excellent woman, 
who died in childbed, leaving an infant daughter, who, 
with myself, and an elder brother by a former marriage 
of my father, constituted the whole of our family. My 
father, who considered a good education as the greatest 
blessing he could bestow on his children, was very parti- 
cular in paying every attention to us in that respect, 
always exhorting us to behave well, and endeavouring 
to impress on our minds the principles of virtue and 
morality, and no expense in his power was spared to 
have us instructed in whatever might render us useful 
and respectable in society. My brother, who was four 
years older than myself and of a more hardy constitu- 
tion, he destined for his own trade, but to me he had 

48 



44 Adventures of John Jewitt 

resolved to give an education superior to that which is 
to be obtained in a common school, it being his inten- 
tion that I should adopt one of the learned professions. 
Accordingly, at the age of twelve he took me from the 
school in which I had been taught the first rudiments of 
learning, and placed me under the care of Mr. Moses, a 
celebrated teacher of an academy at Donnington, about 
eleven miles from Boston, in order to be instructed in 
the Latin language, and in some of the higher branches 
of the mathematics. I there made considerable pro- 
ficiency in writing, reading, and arithmetic, and obtained 
a pretty good knowledge of navigation and of surveying ; 
but my progress in Latin was slow, not only owing to 
the little inclination I felt for learning that language, 
but to a natural impediment in my speech, which 
rendered it extremely difficult for me to pronounce it, 
so that in a short time, with my father's consent, I 
wholly relinquished the study. 

The period of my stay at this place was the most 
happy of my life. My preceptor, Mr. Moses, was not 
only a learned, but a virtuous, benevolent, and amiable 
man, universally beloved by his pupils, who took de- 
light in his instruction, and to whom he allowed every 
proper amusement that consisted with attention to 
their studies. 

One of the principal pleasures I enjoyed was in 
attending the fair, which is regularly held twice a year 
at Donnington, in the spring and in thefall,^ the second 
day being wholly devoted to selling horses, a prodigious 
number of which are brought thither for that purpose. 

^ These fairs are still held, though the dates are now May 26th, 
September 4th, and Octnber 27th. 



School Days and Boyhood 45 

As the scholars on these occasions were always in- 
dulged with a holiday, I cannot express with what 
eagerness of youthful expectation I used to anticipate 
these fairs, nor what delight I felt at the various shows, 
exhibitions of wild beasts, and other entertainments that 
they presented ; I was frequently visited by my father, 
who always discovered much joy on seeing me, praised 
me for my acquirements, and usually left me a small 
sum for my pocket expenses. 

Among the scholars at this academy, there was one 
named Charles Rice, with whom I formed a particular 
intimacy, which continued during the whole of my stay. 
He was my class and room mate, and as the town he 
came from, Ashby, was more than sixty miles off, 
instead of returning home, he used frequently during 
the vacation to go with me to Boston, where he always 
met with a cordial welcome from my father, who 
received me on these occasions with the greatest 
affection, apparently taking much pride in me. My 
friend in return used to take me with him to an uncle of 
his in Donnington, a very wealthy man, who, having no 
children of his own, was very fond of his nephew, and 
on his account I was always a welcome visitor at the 
house. I had a good voice, and an ear for music, to 
which I was always passionately attached, though 
my father endeavoured to discourage this propensity, 
considering it (as is too frequently the case) but an 
introduction to a life of idleness and dissipation ; and, 
having been remarked for my singing at church, which 
was regularly attended on Sundays and festival days by 
the scholars, Mr. Morthrop, my friend Rice's uncle, used 
frequently to request me to sing ; he was always pleased 



46 Adventures of John Jewitt 

with my exhibitions of this kind, and it was no doubt 
one of the means that secured me so gracious a recep- 
tion at his house. A number of other gentlemen in the 
place would sometimes send for me to sing at their 
houses, and as I was not a little vain of my vocal powers, 
I was much gratified on receiving these invitations, and 
accepted them with the greatest pleasure. 

Thus passed away the two happiest years of my life, 
when my father, thinking that I had received a sufficient 
education for the profession he intended me for, took 
me from school at Donnington in order to apprentice 
me to Doctor Mason, a surgeon of eminence at Reasby, 
in the neighbourhood of the celebrated Sir Joseph Banks.^ 
With regret did I part from my school acquaintance, 
particularly my friend Rice, and returned home with my 
father, on a short visit to my family, preparatory to my 
intended apprenticeship. The disinclination I ever had 
felt for the profession my father wished me to pursue, 
was still further increased on my return. When a child 
I was always fond of being in the shop, among the 
workmen, endeavouring to imitate what I saw them do ; 
this disposition so far increased after my leaving the 
academy, that I could not bear to hear the least mention 
made of my being apprenticed to a surgeon, and I used 
so many entreaties with my father to persuade him to 
give up this plan and learn me his own trade, that l\e 
at last consented. 

More fortunate would it probably have been for me, 
had I gratified the wishes of this affectionate parent, 
in adopting the profession he had chosen for me, 

^ The companion of Cook, and for many years President of the Royal 
Society. 



Apprenticed 47 

than thus to have induced him to sacrifice them to 
mine. However it might have been, I was at length 
introduced into the shop, and my natural turn of mind 
corresponding with the employment, I became in a short 
time uncommonly expert at the work to which I was 
set. I now felt myself well contented, pleased with my 
occupation, and treated with much affection by my 
father, and kindness by my step-mother, my father 
having once more entered the state of matrimony, with 
a widow much younger than himself, who had been 
brought up in a superior manner, and was an amiable 
and sensible woman. 

About a year after I .had commenced this apprentice- 
ship, my father, finding that he could carry on his 
business to more advantage in Hull, removed thither 
with his family. An event of no little importance to 
me, as it in a great measure influenced my future 
destiny. Hull being one of the best ports in England, 
and a place of great trade, my father had there full 
employment for his numerous workmen, particularly in 
vessel work. This naturally leading me to an acquaint- 
ance with the sailors on board some of the ships : the 
many remarkable stories they told me of their voyages 
and adventures, and of the manners and customs of the 
nations they had seen, excited a strong wish in me to 
visit foreign countries, which was increased by my 
reading the voyages of Captain Cook, and some other 
celebrated navigators. 

Thus passed the four years that I lived at Hull, where 
my father was esteemed by all who knew him, as a 
worthy, industrious, and thriving man. At this period 
a circumstance occurred which afforded me the oppor- 



48 Adventures of John Jewitt 

tunity I had for some time wished, of gratifying my 
inclination of going abroad. 

Among our principal customers at Hull were the 
Americans who frequented that port, and from whose 
conversation my father as well as myself formed the 
most favourable opinion of that country, as affording an 
excellent field for the exertions of industry, and a flatter- 
ing prospect for the establishment of a young man in 
life. In the summer of the year 1802, during the peace 
between England and France, the ship Bostotiy belong- 
ing to Boston, in Massachusetts, and commanded by 
Captain John Salter, arrived at Hull, whither she came 
to take on board a cargo of such goods as were wanted 
for the trade with the Indians, on the North-West 
coast of America, from whence, after having taken in a 
lading of furs and skins, she was to proceed to China, 
and from thence home to America. The ship having 
occasion for many repairs and alterations, necessary for 
so long a voyage, the captain applied to my father to 
do the smith's work, which was very considerable. 
That gentleman, who was of a social turn, used often 
to call at my father's house, where he passed many 
of his evenings, with his chief and second mates, 
Mr. B. Delouisa and Mr. William Ingraham,^ the 
latter a fine young man of about twenty, of a most 
amiable temper, and of such affable manners, as gained 
him the love and attachment of the whole crew. 
These gentlemen used occasionally to take me with 

^ This William Ingraham must not be confounded with Joseph In- 
graham, who also visited Nootka Sound, and played a considerable part in 
the exploration of the North-West American coast. 



Captain Salter's Proposal 49 

them to the theatre, an amusement which I was very 
fond of, and which my father rather encouraged than 
objected to, as he thought it a good means of pre- 
venting young men, who are naturally inclined to 
seek for something to amuse them, from frequenting 
taverns, ale-houses, and places of bad resort, equally 
destructive of the health and morals, while the stage 
frequently furnishes excellent lessons of morality and 
good conduct 

In the evenings that he passed at my father's. Captain 
Salter, who had for a great number of years been at sea, 
and seen almost all parts of the world, used sometimes 
to speak of his voyages, and, observing me listen with 
much attention to his relations, he one day, when I had 
brought him some work, said to me in rather a jocose 
manner, " John, how should you like to go with me ? " 
I answered, that it would give me great pleasure, that 
I had for a long time wished to visit foreign countries, 
particularly America, which I had been told so many 
fine stories of, and that if my father would give his 
consent, and he was willing to take me with him, I 
would go. 

" I shall be very glad to do it," said he, " if your father 
can be prevailed on to let you go ; and as I want an 
expert smith for an armourer, the one I have shipped 
for that purpose not being sufficiently master of his 
trade, I have no doubt that you will answer my turn 
well, as I perceive you are both active and ingenious, 
and on my return to America I shall probably be able 
to do something much better for you in Boston. I will 
take the first opportunity of speaking to your father 
about it, and try to persuade him to consent." He 

4 



50 Adventures of John Jewitt 

accordingly, the next evening that he called at our 
house, introduced the subject : my father at first would 
not listen to the proposal. That best of parents, though 
anxious for my advantageous establishment in life, could 
not bear to think of parting with me, but on Captain 
Salter's telling him of what benefit it would be to me to 
go the voyage with him, and that it was a pity to keep 
a promising and ingenious young fellow like myself 
confined to a small shop in England, when if I had 
tolerable success I might do so much better in America, 
where wages were much higher and living cheaper, he at 
length gave up his objections, and consented that I 
should ship on board the Boston as an armourer, at the 
rate of thirty dollars per month, with an agreement that 
the amount due to me, together with a certain sum of 
money, which my father gave Captain Salter for that 
purpose, should be laid out by him on the North- West 
coast in the purchase of furs for my account, to be dis- 
posed of in China for such goods as would yield a profit 
on the return of the ship ; my father being solicitous to 
give me every advantage in his power of well establish- 
ing myself in my trade in Boston, or some other mari- 
time town of America. Such were the flattering 
expectations which this good man indulged respecting 
me. Alas ! the fatal disaster that befell us, not 
only blasted all these hopes, but involved me in 
extreme distress and wretchedness for a long period 
after. 

The ship, having undergone a thorough repair and 
been well coppered, proceeded to take on board her 
cargo, which consisted of English cloths, Dutch blankets, 
looking-glasses, beads, knives, razors, etc., which were 



/ , 



My Father's Advice 51 

received from Holland, some sugar and molasses, about 
twenty hogsheads of rum, including stores for the 
ship, a great quantity of ammunition, cutlasses, pistols, 
and three thousand muskets and fowling-pieces. The 
ship being loaded and ready for sea, as I was preparing 
for my departure, my father came to me, and, taking me 
aside, said to me with much emotion, " John, I am now 
going to part with you, and Heaven only knows if we 
shall ever again meet. But in whatever part of the 
world you are, always bear it in mind, that on your own 
conduct will depend your success in life. Be honest, 
industrious, frugal, and temperate, and you will not fail, 
in whatsoever country it may be your lot to be placed, 
to gain yourself friends. Let the Bible be your guide, 
and your reliance in any fortune that may befall you, 
that Almighty Being, who knows how to bring forth 
good from evil, and who never deserts those who put 
their trust in Him." He repeated his exhortations to me 
to lead an honest and Christian life, and to recollect 
that I had a father, a mother, a brother, and sister, who 
could not but feel a strong interest in my welfare, en- 
joining me to write him by the first opportunity that 
should offer to England, from whatever part of the 
world I might be in, more particularly on my arrival in 
Boston. This I promised to do, but long unhappily 
was it before I was able to fulfil this promise. I then 
took an affectionate leave of my worthy parent, whose 
feelings would hardly permit him to speak, and, bidding 
an affectionate farewell to my brother, sister, and step- 
mother, who expressed the greatest solicitude for my 
future fortune, went on board the ship, which proceeded 
to the Downs, to be ready for the first favourable 



52 Adventures of John Jewitt 

wind. I found myself well accommodated on board as 
regarded my work, an iron forge having been erected 
on deck ; this my father had made for the ship on a 
new plan, for which he afterwards obtained a patent; 
while a comer of the steerage was appropriated to 
my vice-bench, so that in bad weather I could work 
below. 



CHAPTER II 

VOYAGE TO NOOTKA SOUND 

On the third day of September, 1802, we sailed from 
the Downs with a fair wind, in company with twenty- 
four sail of American vessels, most of which were bound 
home. 

I was sea-sick for a few of the first days, but it was 
of short continuance, and on my recovery I found my- 
self in uncommonly fine health and spirits, and went to 
work with alacrity at my forge, in putting in order some 
of the muskets, and making daggers, knives, and small 
hatchets for the Indian trade, while in wet and stormy 
weather I was occupied below in filing and polishing 
them. This was my employment, having but little to 
do with sailing the vessel, though I used occasionally to 
lend a hand in assisting the seamen in taking in and 
making sail. 

As I had never before been out of sight of land, I 
cannot describe my sensations, after I had recovered 
from the distressing effects of sea-sickness, on viewing 
the mighty ocean by which I was surrounded, bound 
only by the sky, while its waves, rising in moun- 
tains, seemed every moment to threaten our ruin. 
Manifest as is the hand of Providence in preserving its 

creatures from destruction, in no instance is it more so 

53 



54 Adventures of John Jewitt 

than on the great deep ; for whether we consider in its 
tumultuary motions the watery deluge that each moment 
menaces to overwhelm us, the immense violence of 
its shocks, the little that interposes between us and 
death, a single plank forming our only security, which, 
should it unfortunately be loosened, would plunge us 
at once into the abyss, our gratitude ought strongly to 
be excited towards that superintending Deity who in 
so wonderful a manner sustains our lives amid the 
waves. 

We had a pleasant and favourable passage of twenty- 
nine days to the Island of St. Catherine,^ on the coast of 
Brazils, where the captain had determined to stop for a 
few days to wood and water. This place belongs to the 
Portuguese. On entering the harbour, we were saluted 
by the fort, which we returned. The next day the 
governor of the island came on board of us with his 
suite ; Captain Salter received him with much respect, 
and invited him to dine with him, which he accepted. 
The ship remained at St. Catherine's four days, during 
which time we were busily employed in taking in wood, 
water, and fresh provisions. Captain Salter thinking it 
best to furnish himself here with a full supply for his 
voyage to the North- West coast, so as not to be obliged 
to stop at the Sandwich Islands. St. Catherine's is a 
very commodious place for vessels to stop at that are 
bound round Cape Horn, as it abounds with springs 
of fine water, with excellent oranges, plantains, and 
bananas. 

Having completed our stores, we put to sea, and on 
the twenty-fifth of December, at length passed Cape 

^ Santa Catharina. 




Life Aboard Ship 55 

Horn, which we had made no less than thirty-six days 
before, but were repeatedly forced back by contrary 
winds, experiencing very rough and tempestuous 
weather in doubling it. 

Immediately after passing Cape Horn, all our dangers 
and difficulties seemed to be at an end ; the weather 
became fine, and so little labour was necessary on board 
the ship, that the men soon recovered from their fatigue 
and were in excellent spirits. A few days after we fell 
in with an English South Sea whaling ship homeward 
bound,^ which was the only vessel we spoke with on our 
voyage. We now took the trade wind or monsoon, 
during which we enjoyed the finest weather possible, so 
that for the space of a fortnight we were not obliged to 
reeve a topsail or to make a tack, and so light was the 
duty and easy the life of the sailors during this time, 
that they appeared the happiest of any people in the 
world. 

Captain Salter, who had been for many years in the 
East India trade, was a most excellent seaman, and pre- 
served the strictest order and discipline on board his 
ship, though he was a man of mild temper and con- 
ciliating manners, and disposed to allow every indulgence 
to his men, not inconsistent with their duty. We had 
on board a fine band of music, with which on Saturday 
nights, when the weather was pleasant, we were ac- 
customed to be regaled, the captain ordering them to 
play for several hours for the amusement of the crew. 
This to me was most delightful, especially during the 
serene evenings we experienced in traversing the 

^ This is now, so far as Great Britain is concerned, a reminiscence of a 
vanished trade : the South Sea whaling is extinct. 



56 Adventures of John Jewitt 

Southern Ocean. As for myself, during the day I was 
constantly occupied at my forge, in refitting or repairing 
some of the ironwork of the vessel, but principally in 
making tomahawks, daggers, etc., for the North-West 
coast. 

During the first part of our voyage we saw scarcely 
any fish, excepting some whales, a few sharks, and flying 
fish ; but after weathering Cape Horn we met with 
numerous shoals of sea porpoises, several of whom we 
caught, and as we had been for some time without fresh 
provisions, I found it not only a palatable, but really a 
very excellent food. To one who has never before seen 
them, a shoal of these fish ^ presents a very striking and 
singular appearance ; beheld at a distance coming to- 
wards a vessel, they look not unlike a great number of 
small black waves rolling over one another in a confused 
manner, and approaching with great swiftness. As soon 
as a shoal is seen, all is bustle and activity on board the 
ship, the grains and the harpoons are immediately got 
ready, and those who are best skilled in throwing them take 
their stand at the bow and along the gunwale, anxiously 
awaiting the welcome troop as they come, gambolling 
and blowing around the vessel, in search of food. When 
pierced with the harpoon and drawn on board, unless 
the fish is instantly killed by the stroke, which rarely 
happens, it utters most pitiful cries, greatly resembling 
those of an infant. The flesh, cut into steaks and 
broiled, is not unlike very coarse beef, and the harslet 
in appearance and taste is so much like that of a hog, 

^ The zoological reader does not require to be told that the porpoise, a 
very general term applied by sailors to many small species of cetaceans, is 
not a "fish." 



Catching a Shark 57 

that it would be no easy matter to distinguish the one 
from the other ; from this circumstance the sailors have 
given the name of the herring hog^ to this fish. I was 
told by some of the crew, that if one of them happens to 
free itself from the grains or harpoons, when struck, 
all the others, attracted by the blood, immediately quit 
the ship and give chase to the wounded one, and as soon 
as they overtake it, immediately tear it in pieces. We 
also caught a large shark, which had followed the ship 
for several days, with a hook which I made for the pur- 
pose, and although the flesh was by no means equal to 
that of the herring hog, yet to those destitute as we were 
of anything fresh, I found it eat very well. After pass- 
ing the Cape, when the sea had become calm, we saw 
great numbers of albatrosses, a large brown and white 
bird of the goose kind, one of which Captain Salter shot, 
whose wings measured from their extremities fifteen 
feet. One thing, however, I must not omit mentioning, 
as it struck me in a most singular and extraordinary 
manner. This was, that on passing Cape Horn in 
December, which was midsummer in that climate, the 
nights were so light, without any moon, that we found 
no difficulty whatever in reading small print, which we 
frequently did during our watches. 

^ Pore poisson of the French, of which porpoise is simply a corruption. 



CHAPTER III 

INTERCOURSE WITH THE NATIVES — MAQUINA — 
SEIZURE OF THE VESSEL AND MURDER OF THE 
CREW 

In this manner, with a fair wind and easy weather from 
the 28th of December, the period of our passing Cape 
Horn, we pursued our voyage to the northward until 
the 1 2th of March, 1803, when we made Woody Point 
in Nootka Sound, on the North- West coast of America. 
We immediately stood up the Sound for Nootka, where ^ 
Captain Salter had determined to stop, in order to supply 
the ship with wood and water before proceeding up the 
coast to trade. But in order to avoid the risk of any 
molestation or interruption to his men from the Indians 
while thus employed, he proceeded with the ship about 
five miles to the northward of the village, which is 
situated on Friendly Cove, and sent out his chief mate 
with several of the crew in the boat to find a good 
place for anchoring her. After sounding for some time, 
they returned with information that they had discovered 
a secure place for anchorage, on the western side of an 
inlet or small bay, at about half a mile from the coast, 

^ By ** Nootka," Friendly Cove, or * Yucuaht," is meant ; there is no 
special place of that name ; the word, indeed, is unknown to the natives. 
Woody Point, or Cape Cook, is in lat. 50° 6' 31" N. 

58 



King Maquina 59 

near a small island which protected it from the sea, and 
where there was plenty of wood and excellent water. 
The ship accordingly came to anchor in this place, at 
twelve o'clock at night, in twelve fathom water, muddy 
bottom, and so near the shore that to prevent the ship 
from winding we secured her by a hawser to the trees. 

On the morning of the next day, the 13th, several of 
the natives came on board in a canoe from the village of 
Nootka, with their king, called Maquina, who appeared 
much pleased on seeing us, and with great seeming 
cordiality welcomed Captain Salter and his officers to his 
country. As I had never before beheld a savage of any 
nation, it may readily be supposed that the novelty of 
their appearance, so different from any people that I had 
hitherto seen, excited in me strong feelings of surprise 
and curiosity. I was, however, particularly struck with 
the looks of their king, who was a man of a dignified 
aspect, about six feet in height and extremely straight 
and well proportioned ; his features were in general good, 
and his face was rendered remarkable by a large Roman 
nose, a very uncommon form of feature among these 
people ; his complexion was of a dark copper hue, 
though his face, legs, and arms were, on this occasion, 
so covered with red paint, that their natural colour 
could scarcely be perceived ; his eyebrows were painted 
black in two broad stripes like a new moon, and his 
long black hair, which shone with oil, was fastened in a 
bunch on the top of his head and strewed or powdered 
all over with white down, which gave him a most curious 
and extraordinary appearance. He was dressed in a 
large mantle or cloak of the black sea-otter skin, which 
reached to his knees, and was fastened around his 



6o Adventures of John Jewitt 

middle by a broad belt of the cloth of the country, 
wrought or painted with figures of several colours ; this 
dress was by no means unbecoming, but, on the contrary, 
had an air of savage magnificence. His men were 
habited in mantles of the same cloth, which is made from 
the bark of a tree,^ and has some resemblance to straw 
matting ; these are nearly square, and have two holes in 
the upper part large enough to admit the arms; they 
reach as low as the knees, and are fastened round their 
bodies with a belt about four inches broad of the same 
cloth. 

From his having frequently visited the English and 
American ships that traded to the coast, Maquina had 
learned the signification of a number of English words, and 
in general could make himself pretty well understood 
by us in our own language. He was always the first to 
go on board such ships as came to Nootka, which he was 
much pleased in visiting, even when he had no trade to 
offer, as he always received some small present, and was 
in general extremely well treated by the commanders. 
He remained on board of us for some time, during which 
the captain took him into the cabin and treated him with 
a glass of rum — these people being very fond of distilled 
spirits — and some biscuit and molasses, which they prefer 
to any kind of food that we can offer them.^ 

^The white pine (Pinus monticola). This is employed for making 
blankets trimmed with sea-otter fur, but the mats used in their canoes are 
made of cedar bark ( Thuja gigantea). 

^This is still true. Many years ago, when there was a threat of Indian 
trouble at Victoria, Sir James Douglas, famous as the first governor of 
British Columbia, and still more celebrated as a factor of the Hudson Bay 
Company, immediately allayed the rising storm by ordering a keg of treacle 
and a box of biscuit to be opened. Instantly the knives and muskets 
were tossed aside, and the irate savages fell to these homely dainties with 



Taking in Wood and Water 6i 

As there are seldom many furs to be purchased at 
this place, and it was not fully the season, Captain Salter 
had put Jn here not so much with an expectation of 
trading, as to procure an ample stock of wood and water 
for the supply of the ship on the coast, thinking it more 
prudent to take it on board at Nootka, from the 
generally friendly disposition of the people, than to 
endanger the safety of his men in sending them on 
shore for that purpose among the more ferocious natives 
of the north. 

With this view, we immediately set about getting 
our water-casks in readiness, and the next and two 
succeeding days, part of the crew were sent on shore to 
cut pine timber, and assist the carpenter in making it 
into yards and spars for the ship, while those on board 
were employed in refitting the rigging, repairing the 
sails, etc., when we proceeded to take in our wood and 
water as expeditiously as possible, during which time I 
kept myself busily employed in repairing the muskets, 
making knives, tomaxes,^ etc., and doing such ironwork 
as was wanted for the ship. 

Meantime more or less of the natives came on board 
of us daily, bringing with them fresh salmon, with which 
they supplied us in great plenty, receiving in return some 
trifling articles. Captain Salter was always very par- 
ticular, before admitting these people on board, to see 
that they had no arms about them, by obliging them 

the best of goodwill to all concerned. " Dear me ! dear me ! there is 
nothing like a little molasses,** was the sage governor's remark. At the 
Albemi sawmills, on the West coast, the invariable midday meal of the 
Indians loading lumber was coarse ship's biscuit dipped in a tin basin of 
the cheapest treacle, around which the mollified tribesmen squatted. 
^ Tomahawks (little hatchets) in more familiar language. 



62 Adventures of John Jewitt 

indiscriminately to throw off their garments, so that he 
felt perfectly secure from any attack. 

On the 15 th the king came on board with several of 
his chiefs ; he was dressed as before in his magnificent 
otter-skin robe, having his face highly painted, and his 
hair tossed with the white down, which looked like 
snow. His chiefs were dressed in mantles of the country 
cloth of its natural colour, which is a pale yellow ; these 
were ornamented with a broad border, painted or 
wrought in figures of several colours, representing men's 
heads, various animals, etc., and secured around them by 
a belt like that of the king, from which it was distin- 
guished only by being narrower: the dress of the 
common people is of the same fashion, and differs from 
that of the chiefs in being of a coarser texture, and 
painted red, of one uniform colour. 

Captain Salter invited Maquina and his chiefs to dine 
with him, and it was curious to see how these people 
(when they eat) seat themselves (in their country fashion, 
upon our chairs) with their feet under them crossed like 
Turks. They cannot endure the taste of salt, and the 
only thing they would eat with us was the ship bread, 
which they were very fond of, especially when dipped in 
molasses ; they had also a great liking for tea and coffee 
when well sweetened. As iron weapons and tools of 
almost every kind are in much request among them, 
whenever they came on board they were always very 
attentive to me, crowding around me at the forge, as if 
to see in what manner I did my work, and in this way 
became quite familiar, a circumstance, as will be seen in 
the end, of great importance to me. The salmon which 
they brought us furnished a most delicious treat to men 



Coming Treachery 63 

who for a long time had lived wholly on salt provisions, 
excepting such few sea fish as we had the good fortune 
occasionally to take. We indeed feasted most luxuri- 
ously, and flattered ourselves that we should not 
want while on the coast for plenty of fresh provisions, 
little imagining the fate that awaited us, and that this 
dainty food was to prove the unfortunate lure to our 
destruction ! 

On the 19th the king came again on board, and was 
invited by the captain to dine with him. He had much 
conversation with Captain Salter, and informed him 
that there were plenty of wild ducks and geese near 
Friendly Cove, on which the captain made him a present 
of a double-barrelled fowling - piece, with which he 
appeared to be greatly pleased, and soon after went on 
shore. 

On the 20th we were nearly ready for our departure, 
having taken in what wood and water we were in 
want of. 

The next day Maquina came on board with nine pair 
of wild ducks, as a present ; at the same time he brought 
with him the gun, one of the locks of which he had 
broken, telling the captain that it was peshak} that is, 
bad. Captain Salter was very much offended at this 
observation, and, considering it as a mark of contempt 
for his present, he called the king a liar, adding other 
opprobrious terms, and, taking the gitn from him, tossed 
it indignantly into the cabin, and, calling me to him, said, 
"John, this fellow has broken this beautiful fowling- 
piece, see if you can mend it." On examining it, I told 

* Pesk-shuaky Wikoo^ or Chuuk is also used in the same sense, but the 
first word is most frequently employed. 



64 Adventures of John Jewitt 

him that it could be done. As I have already observed, 
Maquina knew a number of English words, and unfor- 
tunately understood but too well the meaning of the 
reproachful terms that the captain addressed to him. 
He said not a word in reply, but his countenance 
sufficiently expressed the rage he felt, though he 
exerted himself to suppress it, and I observed him, 
while the captain was speaking, repeatedly put his hand 
to his throat, and rub it upon his bosom, which he 
afterwards told me was to keep down his heart, which 
was rising into his throat and choking him. He soon 
after went on shore with his men, evidently much 
discomposed. 

On the morning of the 22nd the natives came off to 
us as usual with salmon, and remained on board ; when 
about noon Maquina came alongside, with a consider- 
able number of his chiefs and men in their canoes, who, 
after going through the customary examination, were 
admitted into the ship. He had a whistle in his hand, 
and over his face a very ugly mask of wood, representing 
the head of some wild beast, appeared to be remarkably 
good-humoured and gay, and whilst his people sang and 
capered about the deck, entertaining us with a variety 
of antic trick and gestures, he blew his whistle to a kind 
of tune which seemed to regulate their motions. As 
Captain Salter was walking on the quarter-deck, amus- 
ing himself with their dancing, the king came up to him 
and inquired when he intended to go to sea? He 
answered, " To-morrow." Maquina then said, " You love 
salmon — much in Friendly Cove, why not go there and 
catch some?" The captain thought that it would be 
very desirable to have a good supply of these fish for 



rv 



Villainy 65 

the voyage, and, on consulting with Mr. Delouisa, it was 
agreed to send part of the crew on shore after dinner 
with the seine, in order to procure a quantity. Maquina 
and his chiefs stayed and dined on board, and after 
dinner the chief mate went off with nine men in the 
jolly-boat and yawl, to fish at Friendly Cove, having set 
the steward on shore at our watering place, to wash the 
captain's clothes. 

Shortly after the departure of the boats, I went down 
to my vice-bench in the steerage, where I was em- 
ployed in cleaning muskets. I had not been there 
more than an hour, when I heard the men hoisting 
in the longboat, which, in a few minutes after, was 
succeeded by a great bustle and confusion on deck. I 
immediately ran up the steerage stairs, but scarcely was 
my head above deck, when I was caught by the hair by 
one of the savages, and lifted from my feet ; fortunately 
for me, my hair being short, and the ribbon with which 
it was tied slipping, I fell from his hold into the steerage. 
As I was falling he struck at me with an axe, which cut 
a deep gash in my forehead, and penetrated the skull, 
but in consequence of his losing his hold I luckily 
escaped the full force of the blow, which otherwise 
would have cleft my head in two. I fell, stunned and 
senseless, upon the floor ; how long I continued in this 
situation I know not, but on recovering my senses, the 
first thing that I did was to try to get up, but so weak 
was I, from the loss of blood, that I fainted and fell. I 
was, however, soon recalled to my recollection by three 
loud shouts or yells from the savages, which convinced 
me that they had got possession of the ship. It is im- 
possible for me to describe my feelings at this terrific 

5 



66 Adventures of John Jewitt 

sound. Some faint idea may be formed of them by 
those who have known what it is to half waken from a 
hideous dream and still think it real. Never, no, never 
shall I lose from my mind the impression of that dread- 
ful moment. I expected every instant to share the 
wretched fate of my unfortunate companions, and when 
I heard the song of triumph, by which these infernal 
yells was succeeded, my blood ran cold in my veins. 

Having at length sufficiently recovered my senses to 
look around me, after wiping the blood from my eyes, I 
saw that the hatch of the steerage was shut. This was 
done, as I afterwards discovered, by order of Maquina, 
who, on seeing the savage strike at me with the axe, told 
him not to hurt me, for that I was the armourer, and 
would be useful to them in repairing their arms ; while 
ut the same time, to prevent any of his men from injuring 
me, he had the hatch closed. But to me this circum- 
HtHUce wore a very different appearance, for I thought 
th»t these barbarians had only prolonged my life in 
ortlcr to deprive me of it by the most cruel tortures. 

I remained in this horrid state of suspense for a very 
lonu time, when at length the hatch was opened, and 
Mttijuina, calling me by name, ordered me to come up. 
I griped my way up as well as I was able, being almost 
MImlcil with the blood that flowed from my wound, and 
>*o wauk as with difficulty to walk. The king, on perceiv- 
ing luy situation, ordered one of his men to bring a pot 
mJ WHtor to wash the blood from my face, which having 
^iMUtt, I was able to see distinctly with one of my eyes, 
l»Ml tho other was so swollen from my wound, that it 
WH>* uhmoil. But what a terrific spectacle met my eyes: 
^i^ UiikiHl savages, standing in a circle around me. 



\ 




My Murdered Mates 67 

covered with the blood of my murdered comrades, with 
their daggers uplifted in their hands, prepared to strike. 
I now thought my last moment had come, and recom- 
mended my soul to my Maker. 

The king, who, as I have already observed, knew 
enough of English to make himself understood, entered 
the circle, and, placing himself before me, addressed me 
nearly ih the following words : " John — I speak — ^you no 
say no ; You say no — daggers come ! " He then asked 
me if I would be his slave during my life — if I would 
fight for him in his battles, if I would repair his 
muskets and make daggers and knives for him 
— ^with several other questions, to all of which I was 
careful to answer, yes. He then told me that he would 
spare my life, and ordered me to kiss his hands and feet 
to show my submission to him, which I did. In the 
meantime his people were very clamorous to have me put 
to death, so that there should be none of us left to tell our 
story to our countrymen, and prevent them from coming 
to trade with them ; but the king in the most determined 
manner opposed their wishes, and to his favour am 
I wholly indebted for my being yet among the living. 

As I was busy at work at the time of the attack, I 
was without my coat, and what with the coldness of the 
weather, my feebleness from loss of blood, the pain of 
my wound, and the extreme agitation and terror that I 
still felt, I shook like a leaf, which the king observing, 
went into the cabin, and, bringing up a greatcoat that 
belonged to the captain, threw it over my shoulders, 
telling me to drink some rum from a bottle which he 
handed me, at the same time giving me to understand 
that it would be good for me, and keep me from trem- 



68 Adventures of John Jewitt 

bling as I did. I took a draught of it, after which, taking 
me by the hand, he led me to the quarter-deck, where 
the most horrid sight presented itself that ever my eyes 
witnessed. The heads of our unfortunate captain and his 
crew, to the number of twenty-five, were all arranged 
in a line,^ and Maquina, ordering one of his people to 
bring a head, asked me whose it was : I answered, the 
captain's. In like manner the others were showed me, 
and I told him the names, excepting a few that were so 
horribly mangled that I was not able to recognise them. 
I now discovered that all our unfortunate crew had 
been massacred, and learned that, after getting possession 
of the ship, the savages had broke open the arm-chest 
and magazine, and, supplying themselves with ammuni- 
tion and arms, sent a party on shore to attack our men, 
who had gone thither to fish, and, being joined by 
numbers from the village, without difficulty overpowered 
and murdered them, and, cutting off their heads, brought 
them on board, after throwing their bodies into the sea. 
On looking upon the deck, I saw it entirely covered 
with the blood of my poor comrades, whose throats had 
been cut with their own jack-knives, the savages having 
seized the opportunity, while they were busy in hoisting 
in the boat, to grapple with them, and overpower them 
by their numbers ; in the scuffle the captain was thrown 

^ The Indians of the North- West coast and the wooded region protected 
by the great rivers always take heads as trophies. The heads are sub- 
sequently fixed on poles in front of their cedar-board lodges. The prairie 
Indians and the tribes east of the Rocky Mountains generally take, and 
always took, scalps alone, owing, perhaps, to the difficulty of carrying 
heads. This is no obstacle to fighting men travelling in canoes, on the 
bows of which they are often fastened while the warriors are returning from 
hostile expeditions. 



Friendly Cove 69 

overboard, and despatched by those in the canoes, who 
immediately cut off his head. What I felt on this occa- 
sion, may be more readily conceived than expressed. 

After I had answered his questions, Maquina took my 
silk handkerchief from my neck and bound it around 
my head, placing over the wound a leaf of tobacco, of 
which we had a quantity on board. This was done at 
my desire, as I had often found, from personal experi- 
ence, the benefit of this application to cuts. 

Maquina then ordered me to get the ship under weigh 
for Friendly Cove. This I did by cutting the cables, 
and sending some of the natives aloft to loose the sails, 
which they performed in a very bungling manner. But 
they succeeded so far in loosing the jib and top-sails, 
that, with the advantage of fair wind, I succeeded in 
getting the ship into the Cove, where, by order of the 
king, I ran her ashore on a sandy beach, at eight o'clock 
at night. 



CHAPTER IV 

RECEPTION OF JEWITT BY THE SAVAGES — ESCAPE OF 
THOMPSON — ARRIVAL OF NEIGHBOURING TRIBES 
— AN INDIAN FEAST. 

♦ 

We were received by the inhabitants of the village, 
men, women, and children, with loud shouts of joy, and 
a most horrible drumming with sticks upon the roofs 
and sides of their houses,^ in which they had also stuck 
a great number of lighted pine torches, to welcome their 
king's return, and congratulate him on the success of his 
enterprise. 

Maquina then took me on shore to his house, which 
was very large, and filled with people — where I was 
received with much kindness by the women, particularly 
those belonging to the king, who had no less than nine 
wives, all of whom came around me, expressing much 
sympathy for my misfortune, gently stroking and pat- 
ting my head in an encouraging and soothing manner, 
with words expressive of condolence. How sweet is 
compassion even from savages ! Those who have been 
in a similar situation, can alone truly appreciate its 
value. 

^ A common mode of expressing joy. During dancing and singing 
thii goes on continually. 

70 




Clamouring for my Life 71 

In the meantime all the warriors of the tribe, to the 
number of five hundred,^ had assembled at the king's 
house, to rejoice for their success. They exulted greatly 
in having taken our ship, and each one boasted of his 
own particular exploits in killing our men, but they 
were in general much dissatisfied with my having been 
suffered to live, and were very urgent with Maquina to 
deliver me to them, to be put to death, which he 
obstinately refused to do, telling them that he had 
promised me my life, and would not break his word; 
and that, besides, I knew how to repair and to make 
arms, and should be of great use to them. 

The king then seated me by him, and ordered his 
women to bring him something to eat, when they set 
before him some dried clams and train-oil, of which he 
ate very heartily, and encouraged me to follow his 
example, telling me to eat much, and take a great deal 
of oil, which would make me strong and fat. Notwith- 
standing his praise of this new kind of food, I felt no 
disposition to indulge in it, both the smell and taste 
being loathsome to me ; and had it been otherwise, such 
was the pain I endured, the agitation of my mind, and 
the gloominess of my reflections, that I should have felt 
very little inclination for eating. 

Not satisfied with his first refusal to deliver me up to 
them, the people again became clamorous that Maquina 
should consent to my being killed, saying that not one 
of us ought to be left alive to give information to others 
of our countrymen, and prevent them from coming to 

^ In 1863, when I made a special inquiry, the whole number of adult 
males in the Mooachaht tribe (the so-called "Nootkans) was one hundred 
and fifty. 



72 Adventures of John Jewitt 

trade, or induce them to revenge the destruction of our 
ship, and they at length became so boisterous, that he 
caught up a large club in a passion, and drove them all 
out of the house. During this scene, a son of the king, 
about eleven years old, attracted no doubt by the 
singularity of my appearance, came up to me: I 
caressed him; he returned my attentions with much 
apparent pleasure, and considering this as a fortunate 
opportunity to gain the good will of the father, I took 
the child on my knee, and, cutting the metal buttons 
from off the coat I had on, I tied them around his neck. 
At this he was highly delighted, and became so much 
attached to me, that he would not quit me. 

The king appeared much pleased with my attention 
to his son, and, telling me that it was time to go to sleep, 
directed me to lie with his son next to him, as he was 
afraid lest some of his people would come while he was 
asleep and kill me with their daggers. I lay down as 
he ordered me, but neither the state of my mind nor the 
pain I felt would allow me to sleep. 

About midnight I was greatly alarmed by the 
approach of one of the natives, who came to give 
information to the king that there was one of the white 
men alive, who had knocked him down as he went on 
board the ship at night. This Maquina communicated 
to me, giving me to understand that as soon as the sun 
rose he should kill him. I endeavoured to persuade 
him to spare his life, but he bade me be silent and go to 
sleep. I said nothing more, but lay revolving in my 
mind what method I could devise to save the life of this 
man. What a consolation, thought I, what a happiness 
would it prove to me in my forlorn state among these 



Thompson Alive 73 

heathens, to have a Christian and one of my own 
countrymen for a companion, and how greatly would it 
alleviate and lighten the burden of my slavery. 

As I was thinking of some plan for his preservation, 
it all at once came into my mind that this man was 
probably the sail-maker of the ship, named Thompson, 
as I had not seen his head among those on deck, and 
knew that he was below at work upon sails not long 
before the attack. The more I thought of it, the more 
probable it appeared to me, and as Thompson was a 
man nearly forty years of age, and had an old look, I 
conceived it would be easy to make him pass for my 
father, and by this means prevail on Maquina to spare 
his life. Towards morning I fell into a dose, but was 
awakened with the first beams of the sun by the king, 
who told me he was going to kill the man who was on 
board the ship, and ordered me to accompany him. I 
rose and followed him, leading with me the young 
prince, his son. 

On coming to the beach, I found all the men of the 
tribe assembled. The king addressed them, saying 
that one of the white men had been found alive on board 
the ship, and requested their opinion as to saving his life 
or putting him to death. They were unanimously for 
the latter. This determination he made known to me. 
Having arranged my plan, I asked him, pointing to the 
boy, whom I still held by the hand, if he loved his son. 
He answered that he did. I then asked the child if he 
loved his father, and on his replying in the affirmative, I 
said, " And I also love mine." I then threw myself on 
my knees at Maquina's feet, and implored him, with 
tears in my eyes, to spare my father's life, if the man on 



74 Adventures of John Jewitt 

board should prove to be him, telling him that if he 
killed my father, it was my wish that he should kill me 
too, .and that if he did not, I would kill myself — ^and 
that he would thus lose my services ; whereas, by spar- 
ing my father's life, he would preserve mine, which 
would be of great advantage *to him, by my repairing 
and making arms for him. 

Maquina appeared moved by my entreaties, and 
promised not to put the man to death if he should be 
my father. He then explained to his people what I 
had said, and ordered me to go on board and tell the 
man to come on shore. To my unspeakable joy, on 
going into the hold, I found that my conjecture was 
true. Thompson was there. He had escaped without 
any injury, excepting a slight wound in the nose, given 
him by one of the savages with a knife, as he attempted 
to come on deck, during the scuffle. Finding the 
savages in possession of the ship, as he afterwards 
informed me, he secreted himself in the hold, hoping for 
some chance to make his escape ; but that, the Indian 
who came on board in the night approaching the place 
where he was, he supposed himself discovered, and, 
being determined to sell his life as dearly as possible, as 
soon as he came within his reach, he knocked him down, 
but the Indian, immediately springing up, ran off at full 
speed. 

I informed him, in a few words, that all our men 
had been killed ; that the king had preserved my life, 
and had consented to spare his on the supposition 
that he was my father, an opinion which he must be 
careful not to undeceive them in, as it was his only 
safety. After giving him his cue, I went on shore with 



Stripping the Ship 75 

him, and presented him to Maquina, who immediately 
knew him to be the sail-maker, and was much pleased, 
observing that he could make sails for his canoe. He 
then took us to his house, and ordered something for us 
to eat. 

On the 24th and 25 th, the natives were busily 
employed in taking the cargo out of the ship, stripping 
her of her sails and rigging, cutting away the spars and 
masts, and, in short, rendering her as complete a wreck 
as possible, the muskets, ammunition, cloth, and all the 
principal articles taken from her, being deposited in the 
king's house. 

While they were thus occupied, each one taking what 
he liked, my companion and myself being obliged to 
aid them, I thought it best to secure the accounts and 
papers of the ship, in hopes that on some future day I 
might have it in my power to restore them to the 
owners. With this view I took possession of the 
captain's writing-desk, which contained the most of 
them, together with some paper and implements for 
writing. I had also the good fortune to find a blank 
account-book, in which I resolved, should it be permitted 
me, to write an account of our capture, and the most 
remarkable occurrences that I should meet with during 
my stay among these people, fondly indulging the hope 
that it would not be long before some vessel would 
arrive to release us. I likewise found in the cabin a 
small volume of sermons, a Bible, and a Common Prayer- 
book of the Church of England, which furnished me and 
my comrade great consolation in the midst of our 
mournful servitude, and enabled me, under the favour of 
Divine Providence, to support with firmness the miseries 



76 Adventures of John Jewitt 

of a life which I might otherwise have found beyond 
my strength to endure. 

As these people set no value upon things of this kind, 
I found no difficulty in appropriating them to myself, 
by putting them in my chest, which, though it had been 
broken open and rifled by the savages, as I still had the 
key, I without much difficulty secured. In this I also 
put some small tools belonging to the ship, with several 
other articles, particularly a journal kept by the second 
mate, Mr. Ingraham, and a collection of drawings and 
views of places taken by him, which I had the good 
fortune to preserve, and on my arrival at Boston, 
I gave them to a connection of his, the Honourable 
Judge Dawes, who sent them to his family in New 
York. 

On the 26th, two ships were seen standing in for 
Friendly Cove. At their first appearance the inhabitants 
were thrown into great confusion, but, soon collecting a 
number of muskets and blunderbusses, ran to the shore, 
from whence they kept up so brisk a fire at them, that 
they were evidently afraid to approach nearer, and, after 
firing a few rounds of grape-shot, which did no harm to 
any one, they wore ship and stood out to sea. These 
ships, as I afterwards learned, were the Mary and 
Juno of Boston. 

They were scarcely out of sight when Maquina 
expressed much regret that he had permitted his people 
to fire at them, being apprehensive that they would give 
information to others in what manner they had been 
received, and prevent them from coming to trade with 
him. 

A few days after hearing of the capture of the ship. 



More Savages 77 

there arrived at Nootka a great number of canoes filled 
with savages from no less than twenty tribes to the 
north and south. Among those from the north were 
the Ai-tiz-zarts,^ Schoo-mad-its,^ Neu-wit-ties,' Savin- 
nars* Ah-owz-arts,^ Mo-watch-its,® Suth-setts^ Neu- 
chad-lits,® Mich-la-its,® and Cay-u-quets,^^ the most of 
whom were considered as tributary to Nootka. From 
the south, the Aytch-arts ^^ and Esqui-ates,^^ also tribu- 
tary, with the Kla-00-quates,^^ and the Wickannish, a 
large and powerful tribe about two hundred miles 
distant 

These last were better clad than most of the others, 
and their canoes wrought with much greater skill ; 

^ Ayhuttisahts. 

^ This name is unknown to me. 

^ Nahwittis, or Flatlashekwill, an almost vanished tribe, join the north 
end of Vancouver Island (Goletas Channel, Galliano Island, and west- 
ward to Cape Scott). 

* The name of some village, not a tribe. 
^ Ahousahts. 

• Mooachahts. The ** Nootkans " proper of Friendly Cove. 
^Seshahts, but they are to the south (Albemi Canal) and Barclay 

Sound. 

^Noochahlahts (lat. 49** 47 ' 20* N.). 

^Muchlahts, or Quaquina arm. 

^° Ky-yoh-quahts. 

^^ This is probably another spelling of the E-cha-chahts. 

1* Hishquayahts (lat. 49° 27' 31" N., long. 126° 25' 27^^ W. 

^ Klahoquahts. This and the other tribes mentioned in the text are no 
longer tributary to the Mooachahts, and there is no *' Wickannish" tribe. 
As we have already seen (p. 38), it is the name of an individual — probably 
the chief of the Klahoquahts. It is a common name. The Nettinahts 
and the Klahoquahts are still renowned in canoe-making. They chisel 
them out of the great cedar {Thuja gigantea) trees in this district, for 
sale to other tribes. But Jewitt, who had no personal knowledge of the 
homes of these tribes, makes sad havoc of their names and the direction 
from which they came. 



78 Adventures of John Jewitt 

they are furnished with sails as well as paddles, and, 
with the advantage of a fair breeze, are usually but 
twenty-four hours on their passage. 

Maquina, who was very proud of his new acquisition, 
was desirous of welcoming these visitors in the European 
manner. He accordingly ordered his men, as the canoes 
approached, to assemble on the beach with loaded 
muskets and blunderbusses, placing Thompson at the 
cannon, which had been brought from the ship and laid 
upon two long sticks of timber in front of the village ; 
then, taking a speaking trumpet in his hand, he 
ascended with me the roof of his house, and began 
drumming or beating upon the boards with a stick 
most violently. 

Nothing could be more ludicrous than the appearance 
of this motley group of savages collected on the shore, 
dressed as they were with their ill-gotten finery in the 
most fantastic manner, some in women's smocks, taken 
from our cargo, others in Kotsacks} (or cloaks) of blue, 
red, or yellow broadcloth, with stockings drawn over 
their heads, and their necks hung round with numbers 
of powder-horns, shot-bags, and cartouch-boxes, some 
of them having no less than ten muskets apiece on their 
shoulders, and five or six daggers in their girdles. 
Diverting indeed was it to see them all squatted upon 
the beach, holding their muskets perpendicularly with 



^JCootsikf the **cotsack" of Meares. Kootsik-poom is the pin by which 
the Indian blanket cloak is fastened. In Meares's time the people dressed 
in kootsiks of sea-otter skin. But even then they were getting so fond of 
blankets, that without "woollens" among the barter, trade was difficult. 
In fifteen years they learned a better use for sea-otters worth £20 apiece 
than to make cloaks of them. 



Welcoming the Visitors 79 

the butt pressed upon the sand, instead of against 
their shoulders, and in this position awaiting the order 
to fire. 

Maquina, at last, called to them with his trumpet to fire, 
which they did in the most awkward and timid manner, 
with their muskets hard pressed upon the ground as 
above-mentioned. At the same moment the cannon 
was fired by Thompson, immediately on which they 
threw themselves back and began to roll and tumble 
over the sand as if they had been shot, when, suddenly 
springing up, they began a song of triumph, and, running 
backward aod forward upon the shore, with the wildest 
gesticulations, boasted of their exploits, and exhibited as 
trophies what they had taken from us. Notwithstand- 
ing the unpleasantness of my situation, and the feelings 
that this display of our spoils excited, I could not avoid 
laughing at the strange appearance of these savages, 
their awkward movements, and the singular contrast of 
their dress and arms. 

When the ceremony was concluded, Maquina invited 
the strangers to a feast at his house, consisting of whale- 
blubber, smoked herring spawn, and dried fish and train- 
oil, of which they ate most plentifully. The feast being 
over, the trays out of which they ate, and other things, 
were immediately removed to make room for the dance, 
which was to close the entertainment. This was per- 
formed by Maquina's son, the young prince Sat-sat-sok- 
sis, whom I have already spoken of, in the following 
manner : — 

Three of the principal chiefs, drest in their otter-skin 
mantles, which they wear only on extraordinary occasions 
and at festivals, having their heads covered over with 



8o Adventures of John Jewitt 

white down and their faces highly painted, came forward 
into the middle of the room, each furnished with a bag 
filled with white down, which they scattered around in 
such a manner as to represent a fall of snow. These 
were followed by the young prince, who was dressed in a 
long piece of yellow cloth, wrapped loosely around him, 
and decorated with small bells, with a cap on his head to 
which was fastened a curious mask in imitation of a wolfs 
head, while the rear was brought up by the king himself 
in his robe of sea-otter skin, with a small whistle in his 
mouth and a rattle in his hand, with which he kept time 
to a sort of tune on his whistle. After passing very rapidly 
in this order around the house, each of them seated 
himself, except the prince, who immediately began his 
dance, which principally consisted in springing up into 
the air in a squat posture, and constantly turning 
around on his heels with great swiftness in a very 
narrow circle. 

This dance, with a few intervals of rest, was continued 
for about two hours, during which the chiefs kept up a 
constant drumming with sticks of about a foot in length 
on a long hollow plank, which was, though a very noisy, 
a most doleful kind of music. This they accompanied 
with songs, the king himself acting as chorister, while 
the women applauded each feat of activity in the dancer, 
by repeating the words, Wocask I Wocask Tyee ! ^ that 
is. Good ! very good. Prince ! 

^ The words were really Waw-kash (a word of salutation) and Tyee, 
This is in most common use in Nootka Sound. The order of salutation 
to a man is Quaache-is^ to a woman Chi-is, and at parting Klach-she, A 
married woman is Klootsnah\ a young girl Hah-quatl-is % an unmarried 
woman (whether old or young) ^a^-^»a//— distinctions which Jewitt does 
not make in his brief vocabulary. The Indians have many words to 



The King's Reception 8i 

As soon as the dance was finished, Maquina began 
to give presents to the strangers, in the name of his son 
Sat-sat-sok-sis. These were pieces of European cloth, 
generally of a fathom in length, muskets, powder, shot, etc. 
Whenever he gave them anything, they had a peculiar 
manner of snatching it from him with a very stern 
and surly look, repeating each time the words, Wocash 
Tyee, This I understood to be their custom, and was 
considered as a compliment, which, if omitted, would 
be supposed as a mark of disregard for the present. 
On this occasion Maquina gave away no less than one 
hundred muskets, the same number of looking-glasses, 
four hundred yards of cloth, and twenty casks of 
powder, besides other things. 

After receiving these presents, the strangers retired 
on board their canoes, for so numerous were they that 
Maquina would not suffer any but the chiefs to sleep 
in the houses ; and, in order to prevent the property 
from being pillaged by them, he ordered Thompson and 
myself to keep guard during the night, armed with 
cutlasses and pistols. 

In this manner tribes of savages from various parts 
of the coast continued coming for several days, bringing 
with them blubber, oil, herring spawn, dried fish, and 
clams, for which they received in return presents of 
cloth, etc., after which they in general immediately 
returned home. I observed that very few, if any, of 
them, except the chiefs, had arms, which, I afterwards 

express varieties of the same action. Thus pdttes means to wash. But 
p&ttee is to wash all over ; tsont-soomik, to wash the hands ; tsocuksy to 
wash a pan, etc. Haoteimth^ or Hawilth^ is the original word for chief, 
though Tyee is commonly used. 

6 



82 Adventures of John Jewitt 

learned, is the custom with these people, whenever they 
come upon a friendly visit or to trade, in order to show, 
on their approach, that their intentions are pacific.^ 

^ This is one of the earliest — if not the first — account of these periodical 
givings away of property so characteristic of the North-Western coast 
Indians, and known to the whites as " Potlatches. " An Indian accumulates 
blankets and other portable property simply to give away at such feasts. 
Then if a poor, he becomes a great man, and even a kind of minor chief 
— SL Life Peer, as it were. But those who have received much are expected 
to return the compliment by also giving a ''potlatch," to which guests 
come from far and near. I have described one of these in The Races of 
Mankind (the first edition of The Peoples of the lVorld\ vol. i. pp. 75-90. 



CHAPTER V 

burning of the vessel — commencement of 

jewitt's journal 

Early on the morning of the 19th the ship was dis- 
covered to be on fire. This was owing to one of the 
savages having gone on board with a firebrand at night 
for the purpose of plunder, some sparks from which fell 
into the hold, and, communicating with some com- 
bustibles, soon enveloped the whole in flames. The 
natives regfretted the loss of the ship the more as a 
great part of her cargo still remained on board. To my 
companion and myself it was a most melancholy sight, 
for with her disappeared from our eyes every trace of a 
civilised country ; but the disappointment we experi- 
enced was still more severely felt, for we had calculated 
on having the provision to ourselves, which would have 
furnished us with a stock for years, as whatever is cured 
with salt, together with most of our other articles of 
food, are never eaten by these people. I had luckily 
saved all my tools, excepting the anvil and the bellows, 
which was attached to the forge, and from their weight 
had not been brought on shore. We had also the good 
fortune, in looking over what had been taken from the 
ship, to discover a box of chocolate and a case of port 
wine, which, as the Indians were not fond of it, proved 



84 Adventures of John Jewitt 

a great comfort to us for some time ; and from one of 
the natives I obtained a Nautical Almanack which had 
belonged to the captain, and which was of gfreat use to 
me in determining the time. 

About two days after, on examining their booty, the 
savages found a tierce of rum, with which they were 
highly delighted, as they have become very fond 
of spirituous liquors since their intercourse with the 
whites.^ This was towards evening, and Maquina, hav- 
ing assembled all the men at his house, gave a feast, at 
which they drank so freely of the rum, that in a short 
time they became so extremely wild and frantic that 
Thompson and myself, apprehensive for our safety, 
thought it prudent to retire privately into the woods, 
where we continued till past midnight. 

On our return we found the women gone, who are 
always very temperate, drinking nothing but water, 
having quitted the house and gone to the other huts to 
sleep, so terrified were they at the conduct of the men, 
who lay all stretched out on the floor in a state of com- 
plete intoxication. How easy in this situation would 
it have been for us to have dispatched or made ourselves 
masters of our enemies had there been any ship near to 
which we could have escaped, but as we were situated 
the attempt would have been madness. The wish of 
revenge was, however, less strongly impressed on niy 
mind than what appeared to be so evident an interposi- 
tion of Divine Providence in our favour. How little can 
man penetrate its designs, and how frequently is that 

^ It was about this date that Long, an Indian trader, described rum as 
the unum necessarium for traffic with the savages. It is still eagerly 
asked for, though its sale or gift is illegal. 



Recovered of my Wound 85 

intended as a blessing which he views as a curse. The 
burning of our ship, which we had lamented so much, 
as depriving us of so many comforts, now appeared to 
us in a very different light, for, had the savages got 
possession of the rum, of which there were nearly twenty 
puncheons on board,^ we must inevitably have fallen a 
sacrifice to their fury in some of their moments of in- 
toxication. This cask, fortunately, and a case of gin, 
was all the spirits they obtained from the ship. To 
prevent the recurrence of similar danger, I examined the 
cask, and, finding still a considerable quantity remaining, 
I bored a small hole in the bottom with a gimblet, 
which before morning, to my great joy, completely 
emptied it. 

By this time the wound in my head began to be 
much better, so that I could enjoy some sleep, which I 
had been almost deprived of by the pain, and though I 
was still feeble from the loss of blood and my suffer- 
ings, I found myself sufficiently well to go to work at 
my trade, in making for the king and his wives bracelets 
and other small ornaments of copper or steel, and in 
repairing the arms, making use of a large square stone 
for the anvil, and heating my metal in a common wood 
fire. This was very gratifying to Maquina, and his 
women particularly, and secured me their goodwill. 

In the meantime, great numbers from the other tribes 
kept continually flocking to Nootka, bringing with them, 
in exchange for the ship's plunder, such quantities of 
provision, that, notwithstanding the little success that 
Maquina met with in whaling this season, and their 
gluttonous waste, always eating to excess when they 

^ For sale, of course, to the Indians. 



86 Adventures of John Jewitt 

have it, regardless of the morrow, seldom did the natives 
experience any want of food during the summer. As 
to myself and companion, we fared as they did, never 
wanting for such provision as they had, though we were 
obliged to eat it cooked in their manner, and with train- 
oil as a sauce, a circumstance not a little unpleasant, 
both from their uncleanly mode of cooking and many 
of the articles of their food, which to a European are 
very disgusting ; but, as the saying is, hunger will break 
through stone walls, and we found, at times, in the 
blubber of sea animals and the flesh of the dog-fish, 
loathsome as it generally was, a very acceptable repast. 
But much oftener would poor Thompson, who was no 
favourite with them, have suffered from hunger had it 
not been for my furnishing him with provision. This I 
was enabled to do from my work, Maquina allowing me 
the privilege, when not employed for him, to work for 
myself in making bracelets and other ornaments of 
copper, fish-hooks, daggers, etc., either to sell to the 
tribes who visited us or for our own chiefs, who on these 
occasions, besides supplying me with as much as I 
wished to eat, and a sufficiency for Thompson, almost 
always made me a present of a European garment, 
taken from the ship, or some fathoms of cloth, which 
were made up by my comrade, and enabled us to go 
comfortably clad for some time; or small bundles of 
penknives, razors, scissors, etc., for one of which we 
could almost always procure from the natives two or 
three fresh salmon, cod, or halibut ; or dried fish, clams, 
and herring spawn from the stranger tribes; and had 
we only been permitted to cook them after our own 
way, as we had pots and other utensils belonging to 



Curious Cooking Customs 87 

the ship, we should not have had much cause of com- 
plaint in this respect ; but so tenacious are these people 
of their customs, particularly in the article of food and 
cooking, that the king always obliged me to give what- 
ever provision I bought to the women to cook. And 
one day, finding Thompson and myself on the shore 
employed in boiling down sea-water into salt, on being 
told what it was he was very much displeased, and, tak- 
ing the little we had procured, threw it into the sea. In 
one instance alone, as a particular favour, he allowed 
me to boil some salmon in my own way, when I invited 
him and his queen to eat with me ; they tasted it, but 
did not like it, and made their meal of some of it that 
I had cooked in their country fashion. 

In May the weather became uncommonly mild and 
pleasant, and so forward was vegetation, that I picked 
plenty of strawberries ^ by the middle of the month. Of 
this fruit there are great quantities on this coast, and I 
found them a most delicious treat. 

My health now had become almost re-established, 
my wound being so far healed that it gave me no 
further trouble. I had never failed to wash it regularly 
once a day in sea water, and to dress it with a fresh leaf 
of tobacco, which I obtained from the natives, who had 
taken it from the ship, but made no use of it. This was 
all the dressing I gave it, except applying to it two or 
three times a little loaf sugar, which Maquina gave me, 
in order to remove some proud flesh, which prevented 
it from closing. 

My cure would doubtless have been much sooner 
effected had I have been in a civilised country, where I 

^ Chiefly Fragaria chilensis. 



88 Adventures of John Jewitt 

could have had it dressed by a surgeon and properly 
attended to. But alas ! I had no good Samaritan, with 
oil and wine, to bind up my wounds, and fortunate 
might I even esteem myself that I was permitted to dress 
it myself, for the utmost that I could expect from the 
natives was compassion for my misfortunes, which I 
indeed experienced from the women, particularly the 
queen, or favourite wife of Maquina, the mother of Sat- 
sat-sok-sis, who used frequently to point to my head, 
and manifest much kindness and solicitude for me. I 
must do Maquina the justice to acknowledge, that he 
always appeared desirous of sparing me any labour 
which he believed might be hurtful to me, frequently 
inquiring in an affectionate manner if my head pained 
me. As for the others, some of the chiefs excepted, 
they cared little what became of me, and probably would 
have been gratified with my death. 

My health being at length re-established and my 
wound healed, Thompson became very importunate for 
me to begin my journal, and as I had no ink, proposed 
to cut his finger to supply me with blood for the purpose 
whenever I should want it. On the ist of June I 
accordingly commenced a regular diary, but had no 
occasion to make use of the expedient suggested by my 
comrade, having found a much better substitute in the 
expressed juice of a certain plant, which furnished me 
with a bright green colour, and, after making a number 
of trials, I at length succeeded in obtaining a very 
tolerable ink, by boiling the juice of the blackberry with 
a mixture of finely powdered charcoal, and filtering it 
through a cloth. This I afterwards preserved in bottles, 
and found it answer very well, so true is it that " necessity 



I Begin my Journal 89 

IS the mother of invention." As for quills, I found no 
difficulty in procuring them whenever I wanted, from 
the crows and ravens with which the beach was almost 
always covered, attracted by the offal of whales, seals, 
etc., and which were so tame that I could easily kill them 
with stones, while a large clam-shell furnished me with 
an inkstand. 

The extreme solicitude of Thompson that I should 
begin my journal might be considered as singular in a 
man who neither knew how to read or write, a circum- 
stance, by the way, very uncommon in an American, 
were we less acquainted with the force of habit, he 
having been for many years at sea, and accustomed to 
consider the keeping of a journal as a thing indispens- 
able. This man was bom in Philadelphia, and at eight 
years old ran away from his friends and entered as a 
cabin boy on board a ship bound to London. On his 
arrival there, finding himself in distress, he engaged as 
an apprentice to the captain of a collier, from whence 
he was impressed on board an English man-of-war, and 
continued in the British naval service about twenty- 
seven years, during which he was present at the engage- 
ment under Lord Howe with the French fleet in June 
1794, and when peace was made between England 
and France, was discharged. He was a very strong 
and powerful man, an expert boxer, and perfectly 
fearless ; indeed, so little was his dread of danger, 
that when irritated he was wholly regardless of his 
life. Of this the following will furnish a sufficient 
proof: — 

One evening about the middle of April, as I was at 
the house of one of the chiefs, where I had been 



i 



90 Adventures pf John Jewitt 

employed on some work for him, word was brought 
me that Maquina was going to kill Thompson. I 
immediately hurried home, where I found the king in 
the act of presenting a loaded musket at Thompson, 
who was standing before him with his breast bared 
and calling on him to fire. I instantly stepped up to 
Maquina, who was foaming with rage, and, addressing 
him in soothing words, begged him for my sake 
not to kill my father, and at length succeeded in 
taking the musket from him and persuading him to sit 
down. 

On inquiring into the cause of his anger, I learned 
that, while Thompson was lighting the lamps in the 
king's room, Maquina having substituted ours for their 
pine torches, some of the boys began to tease him, 
running around him and pulling him by the trousers, 
among the most forward of whom was the young prince. 
This caused Thompson to spill the oil, which threw him 
into such a passion, that, without caring what he did, 
he struck the prince so violent a blow in his face with 
his fist as to knock him down. The sensation excited 
among the savages by an act which was considered as 
the highest indignity, and a profanation of the sacred 
person of majesty, may be easily conceived. The king 
was immediately acquainted with it, who, on coming in 
and seeing his son's face covered with blood, seized a 
musket and began to load it, determined to take instant 
revenge of the audacious offender, and had I arrived a 
few moments later than I did, my companion would 
certainly have paid with his life for his rash and violent 
conduct. I found the utmost difficulty in pacifying 
Maquina, who for a long time after could not forgive 



Thompson's Temper 91 

Thompson, but would repeatedly say, "John, ^(7« die — 
Thompson kill." 

But to appease the king was not all that was necessary. 
In consequence of the insult offered to their prince, the 
whole tribe held a council, in which it was unanimously 
resolved that Thompson should be put to death in the 
most cruel manner. I however interceded so strenuously 
with Maquina for his life, telling him that if my father 
was killed, I was determined not to survive him, that he 
refused to deliver him up to the vengeance of his people, 
saying, that for John's sake they must consent to let 
him live. The prince, who, after I had succeeded in 
calming his father, gave me an account of what had 
happened, told me that it was wholly out of regard to 
me, as Thompson was my father, that his life had been 
spared, for that if any one of the tribe should dare to 
lift a hand against him in anger, he would most certainly 
be put to death. 

Yet even this narrow escape produced not much effect 
on Thompson, or induced him to restrain the violence of 
his temper. For, not many weeks after, he was guilty of 
a similar indiscretion, in striking the eldest son of a chief, 
who was about eighteen years old, and, according to 
their custom, was considered as a Tyee, or chief, himself, 
in consequence of his having provoked him by calling 
him a white slave. This affair caused great commotion 
in the village, and the tribe was very clamorous for his 
death, but Maquina would not consent. 

I used frequently to remonstrate with him on the 
imprudence of his conduct, and beg him to govern his 
temper better, telling him that it was our duty, since our 
lives were in the power of these savages, to do nothing 



92 Adventures of John Jewitt 

to exasperate them. But all I could say on this point 
availed little, for so bitter was the hate he felt for them, 
which he was no way backward in manifesting both by 
his looks and actions, that he declared he never would 
submit to their insults, and that he had much rather be 
killed than be obliged to live among them ; adding that 
he only wished he had a good vessel and some guns, 
and he would destroy the whole of the cursed race; for 
to a brave sailor like him, who had fought the French 
and Spaniards with glory, it was a punishment worse 
than death to be a slave to such a poor, ignorant, 
despicable set of beings. 

As for myself, I thought very differently. After re- 
turning thanks to that merciful Being who had in so 
wonderful a manner softened the hearts of the savages 
in my favour, I had determined from the first of my 
capture to adopt a conciliating conduct towards them, 
and conform myself, as far as was in my power, to their 
customs and mode of thinking, trusting that the same 
divine goodness that had rescued me from death, would 
not always suffer me to languish in captivity among 
these heathens. 

With this view, I sought to gain their good-will by 
always endeavouring to assume a cheerful countenance, 
appearing pleased with their sports and buffoon tricks, 
making little ornaments for the wives and children 
of their chiefs, by which means I became quite a 
favourite with them, and fish-hooks, daggers, etc., for 
themselves. 

As a further recommendation to their favour, and 
what might eventually prove of the utmost importance 
to us, I resolved to learn their language, which in the 



Learning the Language 93 

course of a few months' residence I so far succeeded in 
acquiring, as to be able in general to make myself well 
understood. 

I likewise tried to persuade Thompson to learn it, as 
what might prove necessary to him. But he refused, 
saying that he hated both them and their cursed lingo, 
and would have nothing to do with it. 

By pursuing this conciliatory plan, so far did I gain 
the good-will of these savages, particularly the chiefs, 
that I scarcely ever failed experiencing kind treatment 
from them, and was received with a smile of welcome at 
their houses, where I was always sure of having some- 
thing given me to eat, whenever they had it, and many 
a good meal have I had from them, when they them- 
selves were short of provisions and suffering for the 
want of them. 

And it was a common practice with me, when we 
had nothing to eat at home, which happened not 
unfrequently during my stay among them, to go 
around the village, and on noticing a smoke from any 
of the houses, which denoted that they were cooking, 
enter in without ceremony, and ask them for something, 
which I was never refused. 

Few nations, indeed, are there so very rude and 
unfeeling, whom constant mild treatment, and an 
attention to please, will not mollify and obtain from 
some return of kind attention. This the treatment I 
received from these people may exemplify, for not 
numerous, even among those calling themselves civilised, 
are there instances to be found of persons depriving 
themselves of food to give it to a stranger, whatever 
may be his merits. 



94 Adventures of John Jewitt 

It may perhaps be as well in this place to give a 
description of Nootka; some accounts of the tribes 
who were accustomed to visit us; and the manners 
and customs of the people, as far as I hitherto had 
an opportunity of observing them. 



CHAPTER VI 

DESCRIPTION OF NOOTKA SOUND — MANNER OF BUILD- 
ING HOUSES — FURNITURE — DRESSES 

The village of Nootka is situated in between 49 and 
50 deg. N. lat.,^ at the bottom of Friendly Cove, on the 
west or north-west side. It consists of about twenty 
houses or huts, on a small hill, which rises with a gentle 
ascent from the shore. Friendly Cove, which affords 
good and secure anchorage for ships close in with the 
shore, is a small harbour of not more than a quarter or 
half a mile in length, and about half a mile or three- 
quarters broad, formed by the line of coast on the east 
and a long point or headland, which extends as much 
as three leagues into the Sound, in nearly a westerly 
direction.^ This, as well as I can judge from what I 
have seen of it, is in general from one to two miles in 
breadth, and mostly a rocky and unproductive soil, with 

^ The exact position of the village is lat. 49** 35' 31'' N. ; long. 126" 
37' 32" W. 

^ According to the Admiralty Sailing Directions, the Cove is about two 
cables in extent, and sheltered from the sea by a small rocky high-water 
island on its east side. It affords anchorage in the middle for only one 
vessel of moderate size, though several small vessels might find shelter. 
When Vancouver visited it in 1792, no less than eight ships were in it, 
most of them small, and secured to the shore by hawsers. 

95 



96 Adventures of John Jewitt 

but few trees. The eastern and western shores of this 
harbour are steep and in many parts rocky, the trees 
gfrowing quite to the water's edge, but the bottom to the 
north and north-west is a fine sandy beach of half a 
mile or more in extent. 

From the village to the north and north-east extends 
a plain, the soil of which is very excellent, and with 
proper cultivation may be made to produce almost any 
of our European vegetables ; this is but little more than 
half a mile in breadth, and is terminated by the sea- 
coast, which in this place is lined with rocks and reefs, 
and cannot be approached by ships. The coast in the 
neighbourhood of Nootka is in general low, and but 
little broken into hills and valleys. The soil is good, 
well covered with fine forests of pine, spruce, beech, 
and other trees, and abounds with streams of the finest 
water, the general appearance being the same for many 
miles around. 

The village is situated on the ground occupied by the 
Spaniards, when they kept a garrison here ; the founda- 
tions of the church and the governor's house are yet 
visible, and a few European plants are still to be found, 
which continue to be self-propagated, such as onions, 
peas, and turnips, but the two last are quite small, par- 
ticularly the turnips, which afforded us nothing but 
the tops for eating. Their former village stood on the 
same spot, but the Spaniards, finding it a commodious 
situation, demolished the houses, and forced the inhabit- 
ants to retire five or six miles into the country.^ With 

^ This means farther up the Sound ; for there are villages in the interior 
of Vancouver Island. The Admiralty Sailing Directions declare that not 
a trace of the Spanish settlement now exists. This is scarcely correct, 



Houses of the Natives 99 

great sorrow, as Maquina told me, did they find them- 
selves compelled to quit their ancient place of residence, 
but with equal joy did they repossess themselves of 
it when the Spanish garrison was expelled by the 
English. 

The houses, as I have observed, are above twenty in 
number, built nearly in a line. These are of different 
sizes, according to the rank or quality of the Tyee^ or 
chief, who lives in them, each having one, of which he is 
considered as the lord. They vary not much in width, 
being usually from thirty-six to forty feet wide, but are 
of very different lengths, that of the king, which is much 
the longest, being about one hundred and fifty feet, 
while the smallest, which contain only two families, do 
not exceed forty feet in length ; the house of the king is 
also distinguished from the others by being higher. 

Their method of building is as follows : they erect in 
the ground two very large posts, at such a distance apart 
as is intended for the length of the house. On these, 
which are of equal height, and hollowed out at the upper 
end, they lay a large spar for the ridge-pole of the build- 



for an indistinct ridge shows the site of houses, and here and there a few 
bricks half hidden in the ground may be detected. I have seen a cannon 
ball and a Mexican dollar found there. Many of the Nootka Indians have 
large moustaches and whiskers, which may possibly be due to their 
Spanish blood, and others were decidedly Chinese-looking, a fact which 
may be traced to the presence of Meares's Chinese carpenters in 1778-79. 
Some of them can, or could, thirty years ago, by tradition, count ten 
in Spanish ; and there is a legend in the Sound to the effect that the 
white men had begun to cultivate the ground, and to erect a stockade and 
fort ; when one day a ship came with papers for the head man, who was 
observed to cry, and all the foreigners became sad. The next day they 
began moving their goods to the ship. But, as Mr. Sproat suggests, this 
might have reference to Meares*s settlement. 



icx) Adventures of John Jewitt 

ing, or, if the length of the house requires it, two or more, 
supporting their ends by similar upright posts ; these 
spars are sometimes of an almost incredible size, 
having myself measured one in Maquina's house, which 
I found to be one hundred feet long and eight feet four 
inches in circumference. At equal distances from these 
two posts, two others are placed on each side, to form 
the width of the building ; these are rather shorter than 
the first, and on them are laid in like manner spars, but 
of a smaller size, having the upper part hewed flat, with 
a narrow ridge on the outer side to support the ends of 
the planks. 

The roof is formed of pine planks with a broad feather 
edge, so as to lap well over each other, which are laid 
lengthwise from the ridge-pole in the centre, to the 
beams at the sides, after which the top is covered with 
planks of eight feet broad, which form a kind of coving 
projecting so far over the ends of the planks that form 
the roof, as completely to exclude the rain. On these 
they lay large stones to prevent their being displaced 
by the wind. The ends of the planks are not secured 
to the beams on which they are laid by any fastening, 
so that in a high storm I have often known all the men 
obliged to turn out and go upon the roof to prevent 
them from being blown off, carrying large stones and 
pieces of rock with them to secure the boards, always 
stripping themselves naked on these occasions, whatever 
may be the severity of the weather, to prevent their 
garments from being wet and muddied, as these storms 
are almost always accompanied with heavy rains. The 
sides of their houses are much more open and exposed 
to the weather ; this proceeds from their not being so 



Houses of the Natives ioi 

easily made close as the roof, being built with planks of 
about ten feet long and four or five wide, which they 
place between stancheons or small posts of the height 
pf the roof; of these there are four to each range of 
boards, two at each end, and so near each other as to 
leave space enough for admitting a plank. The planks 
or boards which they make use of for building their 
houses, and for other uses, they procure of different 
lengths as occasion requires, by splitting them out 
with hard wooden wedges from pine logs, and after- 
wards dubbing them down with their chisels, with much 
patience, to the thickness wanted, rendering them quite 
smooth. 

There is but one entrance ; this is placed usually at 
the end, though sometimes in the middle, as was that of 
Maquina*s. Through the middle of the building, from 
one end to the other, runs a passage of about eight or 
nine feet broad, on each side of which the several 
families that occupy it live, each having its particular 
fireplace, but without any kind of wall or separation to 
mark their respective limits ; the chief having his apart- 
ment at the upper end, and the next in rank opposite 
on the other side. They have no other floor than the 
ground; the fireplace or hearth consists of a number of 
stones loosely put together, but they are wholly without 
a chimney, nor is there any opening left in the roof, but 
whenever a fire is made, the plank immediately over it 
is thrust aside, by means of a pole, to give vent to the 
smoke. 

The height of the houses in general, from the ground 
to the centre of the roof, does not exceed ten feet, that of 
Maquina's was not far from fourteen ; the spar forming 



I02 Adventures of John Jewitt 

the ridge-pole of the latter was painted in red and black 
circles alternately, by way of ornament, and the large 
posts that supported it had their tops curiously wrought 
or carved, so as to represent human heads of a monstrous 
size, which were painted in their manner. These were 
not, however, considered as objects of adoration, but 
merely as ornaments.^ 

The furniture of these people is very simple, and con- 
sists only of boxes, in which they put their clothes, furs, 
and such things as they hold most valuable ; tubs for 
keeping their provisions of spawn and blubber in ; trays 
from which they eat; baskets for their dried fish and 
other purposes, and bags made of bark matting, of which 
they also make their beds, spreading a piece of it upon 
the ground when they lie down, and using no other bed 
covering than their garments. The boxes are of pine, 
with a top that shuts over, and instead of nails or pegs, 
are fastened with flexible twigs; they are extremely 
smooth and high polished, and sometimes ornamented 
with rows of very small white shells. The tubs are of a 
square form, secured in the like manner, and of various 
sizes, some being extremely large, having seen them 
that were six feet long by four broad and five deep. 
The trays are hollowed out with their chisels from a 
solid block of wood, and the baskets and mats are made 
from the bark of trees. 

From bark they likewise make the cloth for their 
garments, in the following manner : — A quantity of this 
bark is taken and put into fresh water, where it is 
kept for a fortnight, to give it time to completely soften ; 

^ This is a good description of the house of Maquina's grandson, as I 
saw it fifty-eight years after Jewitt's time. 



Dress of the Natives 105 

it is then taken out and beaten upon a plank, with an 
instrument made of bone, or some very hard wood, 
having grooves or hollows on one side of it, care being 
taken to keep the mass constantly moistened with 
water, in order to separate, with more ease, the hard 
and woody from the soft and fibrous parts, which, 
when completed, they parcel out into skeins, like thread. 
These they lay in the air to bleach, and afterwards dye 
them black or red, as suits their fancies, their natural 
colour being a pale yellow. In order to form the 
cloth, the women, by whom the whole of this process 
is performed, take a certain number of these skeins 
and twist them together, by rolling them with their 
hands upon their knees into hard rolls, which are after- 
wards connected by means of a strong thread, made for 
the purpose. 

Their dress usually consists of but a single garment, 
which is a loose cloak or mantle (called kutsack) in one 
piece, reaching nearly to the feet. This is tied loosely 
over the right or left shoulder, so as to leave the arms 
at full liberty. 

Those of the common people are painted red with 
ochre the better to keep out the rain, but the chiefs 
wear them of their native colour, which is a pale yellow, 
ornamenting them with borders of the sea-otter skin, 
a kind of grey cloth made of the hair of some animal ^ 
which they procure from the tribes to the south, or 
their own cloth wrought or painted with various figures 
in red or black, representing men's heads, the sun and 
moon, fish and animals, which are frequently executed 

^ Dog's hair. A tribe on Fraser River used to keep flocks of these curs, 
which they periodically clipped like sheep. 



io6 Adventures of John Jewitt 

with much skill. They have also a girdle of the same 
kind for securing this mantle or kutsack around them, 
which is in general still more highly ornamented, and 
serves them to wear their daggers and knives in. In 
winter, however, they sometimes make use of an 
additional garment, which is a kind of hood, with a hole 
in it for the purpose of admitting the head, and falls 
over the breast and back, as low as the shoulders ; this 
is bordered both at top and bottom with fur, and is 
never worn except when they go out. 

The garments of the women vary not essentially from 
those of the men, the mantle having holes in it for the 
purpose of admitting the arms, and being tied close 
under the chin instead of over the shoulder. The chiefs 
have also mantles of the sea-otter skin, but these are 
only put on upon extraordinary occasions ; and one 
that is made from the skin of a certain large animal, 
which is brought from the south by the Wickanninish ^ 
and Kla-iz-zarts.2 This they prepare by dressing it in 
warm water, scraping off the hair and what flesh adheres 
to it carefully with sharp mussel-shells, and spreading 
it out in the sun to dry on a wooden frame, so as to 
preserve the shape. When dressed in this manner it 
becomes perfectly white, and as pliable as the best 
deer's leather, but almost as thick again. They then 
paint it in different figures with such paints as they 
usually employ in decorating their persons; these 
figures mostly represent human heads, canoes employed 
in catching whales, etc. 

This skin is called metamelth, and is probably got 

^ Probably the Klayoquahts (see p. 77). 
^ Klahosahts. 



Their Head-Gear 107 

from an animal of the moose kind ; it is highly prized by 
these people, is their great war dress, and only worn 
when they wish to make the best possible display of 
themselves. Strips or bands of it, painted as above, are 
also sometimes used by them for girdles or the border- 
ing of their cloaks, and also for bracelets and ankle 
ornaments by some of the inferior class. 

On their heads, when they go out upon any excursion, 
particularly whaling or fishing, they wear a kind of cap 
or bonnet in form not unlike a large sugar loaf with the 
top cut off. This is made of the same materials with 
their cloth,^ but is in general of a closer texture, and 
by way of tassel has a long strip of the skin of the 
metamelth ^ attached to it, covered with rows of small 
white shells or beads. Those worn by the common 
people are painted entirely red, the chiefs having theirs 
of different colours. The one worn by the king, and 
which serves to designate him from all the others, is 
longer and broader at the bottom ; the top, instead of 
being flat, having upon it an ornament in the figure 
of a small urn. It is also of a much finer texture 
than the others, and plaited or wrought in black and 
white stripes, with the representation in front of a canoe 
in pursuit of a whale, with the harpooner standing in 

* The outside is made of cedar bark, the inside of white-hair bark. 

^ I have more than once discussed the identity of this animal with 
Indian traders. None of them recognised it, nor, indeed, were acquainted 
with the animal by the name Jewitt applies to it. It is, however, not 
unlikely the North-Western marmot {Arctomys pruinosus\ specimens 
of which are now and then — though, it must be admitted, rarely — seen in 
Vancouver Island ; but it is more common farther south. The Alberni 
Indians (Seshahts and Opechesahts) used to talk of a beast called Sit'Si- 
iehli which we took to be the marmot, and Mr. Sproat saw one ; I was 
not so fortunate. 



io8 Adventures of John Jewitt 

the prow prepared to strike. This bonnet is called 
Seeya-poks, 

Their mode of living is very simple — their food 
consisting almost wholly of fish, or fish spawn fresh or 
dried, the blubber of the whale, seal, or sea-cow, mussels, 
clams, and berries of various kinds ; all of which are 
eaten with a profusion of train-oil for sauce, not except- 
ing even the most delicate fruit, as strawberries and 
raspberries. 

With so little variety in their food, no great secret 
can be expected in their cookery. Of this, indeed, they 
may be said to know but two methods, viz. by boiling 
and steaming, and even the latter is not very frequently 
practised by them. Their mode of boiling is as 
follows : — Into one of their tubs they pour water 
sufficient to cook the quantity of provision wanted. A 
number of heated stones are then put in to make it boil, 
when the salmon or other fish are put in without any 
other preparation than sometimes cutting off the heads, 
tails, and fins, the boiling in the meantime being kept 
up by the application of the hot stones, after which it 
is left to cook until the whole is nearly reduced to one 
mass. It is then taken out and distributed in the trays. 
In a similar manner they cook their blubber and spawn, 
smoked or dried fish, and, in fine, almost everything 
they eat, nothing going down with them like broth. 

When they cook their fish by steam, which are 
usually the heads, tails, and fins of the salmon, cod, and 
halibut, a large fire is kindled, upon which they place a 
bed of stones, which, when the wood is burnt down, 
becomes perfectly heated. Layers of green leaves or 
pine boughs are then placed upon the stones, and the 



Cookery and Meals 109 

fish, clams, etc., being laid upon them, water is poured 
over them, and the whole closely covered with mats to 
keep in the steam. This is much the best mode of 
cooking, and clams and mussels done in this manner 
are really excellent.^ These, as I have said, may be 
considered as their only kinds of cookery; though I 
have, in a very few instances, known them dress the roe 
or spawn of the salmon and the herring, when first 
taken, in a different manner ; this was by roasting them, 
the former being supported between two split pieces of 
pine, and the other having a sharp stick run through it, 
with one end fixed in the ground; sprats are also 
roasted by them in this way, a number being spitted 
upon one stick ; and this kind of food, with a little salt, 
would be found no contemptible eating even to an 
European. 

At their meals they seat themselves upon the 
ground, with their feet curled up under them, around 
their trays, which are generally about three feet long 
by one broad, and from six to eight inches deep. In 
eating they make use of nothing but their fingers, 
except for the soup or oil, which they lade out with 
clam-shells. 

Around one of these trays from four to six persons 
will seat themselves, constantly dipping in their fingers 
or clam-shells one after the other. The king and chiefs 
alone have separate trays, from which no one is per- 
mitted to eat with them except the queen, or principal 
wife of the chief; and whenever the king or one of the 

* In the opinion of the judicious Jewitt, every one who has eaten food — 
especially salmon and shell-fish — cooked after this fashion will coincide. 
Experto crede. 



no Adventures of John Jewitt 

chiefs wishes to. distinguish any of his people with a 
special mark of favour on these occasions, he calls him 
and gives him some of the choice bits from his tray. 
The slaves eat at the same time, and of the same pro- 
visions, faring in this respect as well as their masters, 
being seated with the family, and only feeding from 
separate trays. 

Whenever a feast is given by the king or any of 
the chiefs, there is a person who acts as a master of 
ceremonies, and whose business it is to receive the 
guests as they enter the house, and point out to them 
their respective seats, which is regulated with great 
punctiliousness as regards rank ; the king occupying 
the highest or the seat of honour, his son or brother 
sitting next him, and so on with the chiefs according to 
their quality ; the private persons belonging to the same 
family being always placed together, to prevent any 
confusion. The women are seldom invited to their 
feasts, and only at those times when a general invitation 
is given to the village.* 

As, whenever they cook, they always calculate to 
have an abundance for all the guests, a profusion in 
this respect being considered as the highest luxury, 
much more is usually set before them than they can eat. 
That which is left in the king's tray, he sends to his 
house for his family by one of his slaves, as do the 
chiefs theirs ; while those who eat from the same tray, 
and who generally belong to the same family, take it 
home as common stock, or each one receives his portion, 
which is distributed on the spot. This custom appeared 

^ Or to one or more of the neighbouring tribes, such feasts being known 
as Wawkoahs, 



Remains from the Feast rii 

very singular to my companion and myself, and it was 
a most awkward thing for us, at first, to have to lug 
home with us, in our hands or arms, the blubber of fish 
that we received at these times, but we soon became 
reconciled to it, and were very glad of an opportunity 
to do it. 



^ 





NOOl'KA SOUND INDIANS. 



CHAPTER VII 

APPEARANCE OF THE NATIVES — ORNAMENTS — 
OTTER-HUNTING — FISHING — CANOES 

In point of personal appearance the people of Nootka 
are among the best-looking of any of the tribes that I 
have seen. The men are in general from about five feet 
six to five feet eight inches in height ; remarkably straight, 
of a good form, robust and strong, with their limbs in 
general well turned and proportioned, excepting the 
legs and feet, which are clumsy and ill formed, owing, 
no doubt, to their practice of sitting on them, though 
I have seen instances in which they were very well 
shaped ; this defect is more particularly apparent in the 
women, who are for the most part of the time within 
doors, and constantly sitting while employed in their 
cooking and other occupations.^ The only instance of 

^ Yet they are by no means weak in the legs, a coast Indian being 
capable of long travel in the bush without tiring. The Hydahs of Queen 
Charlotte Island, and the Tlinkets and Kaloshes of the neighbouring 
mainland, are splendid specimens of men, tall, comparatively fair, large- 
headed, r^;ularly-featured, and endowed with courage and intelligence, 
though their morals leave much to be desired. All the canoe Indians 
are very strong-handed, owing to the constant use of the paddle. In a 
scuffle with one of them, it does not do to let him get a grip ; better 
prevent him from coming to close quarters, for in this case the white man 
has little chance. The Klahoquahts are the finest-looking of the Vancouver 
west coast tribes. 

112 



Appearance of the Natives 113 

deformity that I saw amongst them was a man of 
dwarfish stature ; he was thirty years old, and but three 
feet three inches high; he had, however, no other 
defect thao his diminutive size, being well made, and 
as strong and able to bear fatigue as what they were in 
general.^ 

Their complexion, when freed from the paint and oil 
with which their skins are generally covered, is a brown, 
somewhat inclining to a copper cast. The shape of the 
face is oval ; the features are tolerably regular, the lips 
being thin and the teeth very white and even ; their 
eyes are black but rather small, and the nose pretty well 
formed, being neither flat nor very prominent ; their 
hair is black, long, and coarse, but they have no 
beard, completely extirpating it, as well as the hair 
from their bodies, Maquina being the only exception, 
who suffered his beard to grow on his upper lip in the 
manner of mustachios, which was considered as a 
mark of dignity. 

As to the women, they are much whiter, many of 
them not being darker than those in some of the 
southern parts of Europe. They are in general very 
well - looking, and some quite handsome. Maquina's 
favourite wife in particular, who was a Wickinninish 
princess, would be considered as a beautiful woman in 

^ I have rarely seen a corpulent Indian, and not one idiot, or a cripple 
so deformed that he was incapable of earning his livelihood. It is seldom 
that they are deformed from birth, and when they are, they generally 
disappear, so as not to be a burden on the tribe. As a facetious old 
savage remarked to me, when discussing that curious immunity from 
helplessness in his tribe, "The climate doesn't agree with them." The 
brother of Quisto, chief of the Pachenahts in 1865 (San Juan Harbour), 
was much deformed in the legs, but he was an excellent canoeman. 

8 



114 Adventures of John Jewitt 

any country. She was uncommonly well formed, tall, 
and of a majestic appearance ; her skin remarkably fair 
for one of these people, with considerable colour, her 
features handsome, and her eyes black, soft, and lan- 
guishing; her hair was very long, thick, and black, 
as is that of the females in general, which is much 
softer than that of the men ; in this they take much 
pride, frequently oiling and plaiting it carefully into 
two broad plaits, tying the ends with a strip of the 
cloth of the country, and letting it hang down before 
on each side of the face. 

The women keep their garments much neater and 
cleaner than the men, and are extremely modest in their 
deportment and dress ; their mantle, or kutsacky which 
is longer than that of the men, reaching quite to their 
feet and completely enveloping them, being tied close 
under the chin, and bound with a girdle of the same 
cloth or of sea-otter skin around their waists ; it has also 
loose sleeves, which reach to the elbows. Though fond 
of ornamenting their persons, they are by no means so 
partial to paint as the men, merely colouring their eye- 
brows black and drawing a bright red stripe from each 
corner of the mouth towards the ear. Their ornaments 
consist chiefly of ear-rings, necklaces, bracelets, rings 
for the fingers and ankles, and small nose-jewels (the 
latter are, however, wholly confined to the wives of 
the king or chiefs) ; these are principally made out of 
copper or brass, highly polished and of various forms 
and sizes ; the nose-jewel is usually a small white shell ^ 
or bead suspended to a thread, 

^ Commonly the flattish nacreous portion of the Abelone, or Ear-shell 
{Haliotis Katnschatkiana)^ known as Apats-enty which is pawned or sold 



Their Ornaments 115 

The wives of the common people frequently wear for 
bracelets and ankle rings strips of the country cloth or 
skin of the metamelth painted in figures, and those of 
the king or principal chiefs, bracelets and necklaces 
consisting of a number of strings of Ife-waw^ an article 
much prized by them, and which makes a very handsome 
appearance. This Ife-waWy as they term it, is a kind of 
shell of a dazzling whiteness and as smooth as ivory ; it 
is of a cylindrical form, in a slight degree curved, about 
the size of a goose quill, hollow, three inches in length 
and gradually tapering to a point, which is broken off 
by the natives as it is taken from the water ; this they 
afterwards string upon threads of bark and sell it by the 
fathom ; it forms a kind of circulating medium among 
these nations, five fathoms being considered as the price 
of a slave, their most valuable species of property. It is 
principally obtained from the Aitizzarts, a people living 
about thirty or forty miles to the northward, who collect 
it from the reefs and sunken rocks with which their 
coast abounds, though it is also brought in considerable 
quantity from the south.^ 

in times of scarcity. By constant removal and insertion, the septum of the 
nose, through which it is fastened, becomes in time so large that it will 
admit almost any kind of moderately-sized ornament. Feathers are 
frequently inserted, and more than once I have seen an Indian, clad in a 
blanket alone, denude himself of his single garment to hold biscuits or other 
goods, and dispose of his pipe by sticking it in the hole through his nasal 
septum, which, had times been better, would have been occupied with a 
piece of shell, either square, oblong, or of a horseshoe shape. 

^ This is the well-known Dentalium pretiosum, or Tooth-shell, generally 
known as the Hioqua, It is procured chiefly from Cape Flattery, on the 
southern side of Juan de Fuca Strait, and from Koskeemo Sound on the 
north. The "Aitizzarts" (Ayhuttisahts) probably obtained it by barter 
with the tribes on that part of the coast. It is not much used nowadays. 
-—The Peoples of the Worlds vol, i. p. 60. 



ii6 Adventures of John Jewitt 

Their mode of taking it has been thus described to 
me : — To one end of a pole is fastened a piece of plank, 
in which a considerable number of pine pegs are inserted, 
made sharp at the ends ; above the plank, in order to 
sink it, a stone or some weight is tied, and the other end 
of the pole suspended to a long rope ; this is let down 
perpendicularly by the Ife-waw fishers in those places 
where that substance is found, which are usually from 
fifty to sixty fathoms deep. On finding the bottom, 
they raise the pole up a few feet and let it fall ; this they 
repeat a number of times, as if sounding, when they draw 
it up and take off the Ife-waw which is found adhering 
to the points. This method of procuring it is very 
laborious and fatiguing, especially as they seldom take 
more than two or three of these shells at a time, and 
frequently none. 

Though the women, as I have said, make but little use 
of paint, the very reverse is the case with the men. In 
decorating their heads and faces they place their 
principal pride, and none of our most fashionable beau^ 
when preparing for a grand ball can be more particular ; 
for I have known Maquina, after having been employed 
more than an hour in painting his face, rub the whole off, 
and recommence the operation anew, when it did not 
entirely please him. 

The manner in which they paint themselves fre- 
quently varies, according to the occasion, but it oftener 
is the mere dictate of whim. The most usual method 
is to paint the eyebrows black in form of a half-moon 
and the face red in small squares, with the arms and 
legs and part of the body red ; sometimes one half of 
the face is painted red in squares and the other black ; 



Their Toilet 117 

at others dotted with spots of red and black instead 
of squares, with a variety of other devices, such as 
painting one half of the face and body red and the 
other black. 

But a method of painting which they sometimes 
employed, and which they were much more particular 
in, was by laying on the face a quantity of bear's grease 
of about one-eighth of an inch thick ; this they raised 
up into ridges resembling a small bead in joiner's work 
with a stick prepared for the purpose, and then painted 
them red, which gave the face a very singular appear- 
ance. 

On extraordinary occasions the king and principal 
chiefs used to strew over their faces, after painting, a fine 
black shining powder procured from some mineral, as 
Maquina told me it was got from the rocks. This they 
call pelpelth^ and value it highly, as, in their opinion, it 
serves to set off their looks to great advantage, glittering 
especially in the sun like silver. This article is brought 
them in bags by the Newchemass} a very savage nation 
who live a long way to the north, from whom they like- 
wise receive a superior kind of red paint, a species of 
very fine and rich ochre, which they hold in much 
estimation. 

^ This is powdered mica of the black variety. It is obtained in various 
places, from veins exposed, for the most part in the beds of streams. 

^ These seem to be the Nimpkish, from the Nimpkish River, south of Fort 
Rupert, on the eastern shore of Vancouver Island, who still frequently cross 
the island by a chain of rivers and lakes to Nootka Sound. This is con- 
firmed by Jewitt writing in another place that they lived somewhat in the 
interior. It is doubtful whether he knew that the country in which he 
lived was an island. At all events, he never mentions it by that name. 
This route I have described in "Das Innere der Vancouver Insel" (Peter- 
mann, Geographische Mittheilungen^ 1869). 



ii8 Adventures of John Jewitt 

Notwithstanding this custom of painting themselves, 
they make it an invariable practice, both in summer and 
winter, to bathe once a day, and sometimes oftener ; but 
as the paint is put on with oil, it is not much discomposed 
thereby, and whenever they wish to wash it off, they 
repair to some piece of fresh water and scour themselves 
with sand or rushes. 

In dressing their heads on occasion of a festival or a 
visit, they are full as particular and almost as long as in 
painting. The hair, after being well oiled, is carefully 
gathered upon the top of the head and secured by a 
piece of pine or spruce bough with the green leaves 
upon it. After having it properly fixed in this manner, 
the king and principal chiefs used to strew all over it 
the white down obtained from a species of large brown 
eagle which abounds on this coast, and which they are 
very particular in arranging so as not to have a single 
feather out of place, occasionally wetting the hair to 
make it adhere. This, together with the bough, which 
is sometimes of considerable size and stuck over with 
feathers by means of turpentine, gives them a very 
singular and grotesque appearance, which they, however, 
think very becoming, and the first thing they do, on 
learning the arrival of strangers, is to go and decorate 
themselves in this manner. 

The men also wear bracelets of painted leather or 
copper and large earrings of the latter, but the ornament 
on which they appear to set the most value is the nose- 
jewel, if such an appellation may be given to the wooden 
stick which some of them employ for this purpose. The 
king and chiefs, however, wear them of a different form, 
being either small pieces of polished copper or brass, of 



Their Jewellery 119 

which I made many for them in the shape of hearts and 
diamonds, or a twisted conical shell about half an inch 
in length, of a bluish colour and very bright, which is 
brought from the south. These are suspended by a 
small wire or string to the hole in the gristle of the 
nose, which is formed in infancy by boring it with a 
pin, the hole being afterwards enlarged by the repeated 
insertion of wooden pegs of an increased size, until 
it becomes about the diameter of a pipe-stem, though 
some have them of a size nearly sufficient to admit the 
little finger. 

The common class, who cannot readily procure the 
more expensive jewels that I have mentioned, substitute 
for them, usually, a smooth, round stick, some of which 
are of an almost incredible length, for I have seen them 
projecting not less than eight or nine inches beyond 
the face on each side ; this is made fast or secured in 
its place by little wedges on each side of it. These 
"sprit-sail-yard fellows," as my messmate used to call 
them, when rigged out in this manner, made quite a 
strange show, and it was his delight, whenever he saw 
one of them coming towards us with an air of conse- 
quence proportioned to the length of his stick, to put 
up his hand suddenly as he was passing him, so as to 
strike the stick, in order, as he said, to brace him up 
sharp to the wind ; this used to make them very angry, 
but nothing was more remote from Thompson's ideas 
than a wish to cultivate their favour. 

The natives of Nootka appear to have but little 
inclination for the chase, though some of them were 
expert marksmen, and used sometimes to shoot ducks 
and geese; but the seal and the sea -otter form the 



I20 Adventures of John Jewitt 

principal objects of their hunting, particularly the 
latter. 

Of this animal, so much noted for its valuable skin, 
the following description may not be uninteresting: — 
The sea-otter ^ is nearly five feet in length, exclusive of 
the tail, which is about twelve inches, and is very thick 
and broad where it joins the body, but gradually tapers 
to the end, which is tipped with white. The colour of 
the rest is a shining, silky black, with the exception of a 
broad white stripe on the top of the head. Nothing 
can be more beautiful than one of these animals when 
seen swimming, especially when on the look-out for 
any object. At such times it raises its head quite 
above the surface, and the contrast between the shining 
black and the white, together with its sharp ears and 
a long tuft of hair rising from the middle of its forehead, 
which looks like three small horns, render it quite a 
novel and attractive object. They are in general very 
tame, and will permit a canoe or boat to approach very 
near before they dive. I was told, however, that they 
are become much more shy since they have been ac- 
customed to shoot them with muskets, than when they 
used only arrows.^ 

The skin is held in great estimation in China, more 
especially that of the tail, the fur of which is finer and 
closer set than that on the body. This is always cut 
off and sold separately by the natives. The value of 
a skin is determined by its size, that being considered 

^ Enhydra lutris^ or "Quiaotluck," now so rapidly decreasing in numbers 
that it can scarcely escape the fate of Steller's Rhytina. 

^ For an account of the habits and history of these valued animals, the 
reader is referred to The Countries of the World^ vol. i. p. 304. 



Expert Fishers 121 

as a prime skin which will reach, in length, from a 
man's chin to his feet. The food of the sea-otter is 
fish, which he is very dexterous in taking, being an 
excellent swimmer, with feet webbed like those of a 
goose. They appear to be wholly confined to the sea- 
coast, at least to the salt water. They have usually 
three or four young at a time, but I know not how often 
they breed, nor in what place they deposit their young, 
though I have frequently seen them swimming around 
the mother when no larger than rats. The flesh is 
eaten by the natives, cooked in their usual mode by 
boiling, and is far preferable to that of the seal, of which 
they make much account. 

But if not great hunters, there are few people more 
expert in fishing. Their lines are generally^ made from 
the sinew of the whale, and are extremely strong. For 
the hook, they usually make use of a straight piece of 
hard wood, in the lower part of which is inserted, and 
well secured with thread or whale sinew, a bit of bone 
made very sharp at the point and bearded ; but I used 
to make for them hooks from iron, which they preferred, 
not only as being less liable to break, but more certain 
of securing the fish. Cod, halibut, and other sea fish 
were not only caught by them with hooks, but even 
salmon. 

To take this latter fish, they practise the following 
method : — One person seats himself in a small canoe, 
and, baiting his hook with a sprat, which they are always 
careful to procure as fresh as possible, fastens his line 
to the handle of the paddle ; this, as he plies it in the 
water, keeps the fish in constant motion, so as to give 
it the appearance of life, which the salmon seeing, leaps 



122 Adventures of John Jewitt 

at it and is instantly hooked, and, by a sudden and 
dexterous motion of the paddle, drawn on board. I 
have known some of the natives take no less than eight 
or ten salmon of a morning, in this manner, and have 
seen from twenty to thirty canoes at a time in Friendly 
Cove thus employed. 

They are likewise little less skilful in taking the 
whale. This they kill with a kind of javelin or harpoon 
thus constructed and fitted: the barbs are formed of 
bone, which are sharpened on th^ outer side, and 
hollowed within, for the purpose of forming a socket 
for the staff; these are then secured firmly together 
with a whale sinew, the point being fitted so as to 
receive a piece of mussel-shell, which is ground to a 
very sharp /edge, and secured in its place by means of 
•turpentine.^ To this head or prong is fastened a 
strong line of whale sinew about nine feet in length, 
to the end of which is tied a bark rope from fifty to 
sixty fathoms long, having from twenty to thirty seal- 
skin floats or buoys attached to it at certain intervals, 
in order to check the motion of the whale and obstruct 
his diving. In the socket of the harpoon a staff or 
pole of about ten feet long, gradually tapering from 

^ The harpoon is at present a little different in construction. Pine resin, 
not 'turpentine," is used for the purpose described, and the tips of 
deers' horns are utilised for the barbs. The most remarkable fact about 
the west coast of Vancouver Island whaling is its use of inflated seal- 
skins to impede the motion of the animal through the water. This is an 
Eskimo contrivance in use by the Alaskans and other extreme northern 
tribes, from whom the West Vancouverians seem to have borrowed it. 
In Sproat's Scenes and Studies of Savage Life, p. 226, there is an 
excellent description of whaling as practised in that part of Vancouver 
Island. The species pursued is usually finbacks, though a ** black fish" 
with good whalebone is occasionally captured. 



Whaling 123 

the middle to each end, is placed; this the har- 
pooner holds in his hand, in order to strike the whale, 
and immediately detaches it as soon as the fish is 
struck. 

The whale is considered as the king's fish, and no 
other person, when he is present, is permitted to touch 
him until the royal harpoon has first drawn his blood, 
however near he may approach ; and it would be con- 
sidered almost a sacrilege for any of the common people 
to strike a whale before he is killed, particularly if any 
of the chiefs should be present.^ They also kill the 
porpoise ^ and sea-cow ^ with harpoons, but this inferior 
game is not interdicted the lower class. 

With regard to their canoes, some of the handsomest 

^ The honour of using the harpoon is a hereditary privilege, enjoyed by 
only a few men in a tribe, and previous to the whaling season the crews 
have to practise all manner of ascetic practices in order to ensure good 
luck in the venture. 

^ This porpoise Dr. Gray considered, after examining a skull which I 
brought to the British Museum in 1866, to differ little, if at all, from the 
Phocana communis of the Atlantic ; but Dr. (afterwards Sir) W. H. 
Flower {List of the Specimens of CetcKca^ etc., 1885, p. 16) seems to be of 
a different opinion. 

' This " sea-cow," of which Meares also speaks as an animal hunted by 
the Nootka people, though rarely seen so far south, must, one might 
think, be another name for the seal or '^sea-calf," were not the latter 
expressly referred to by name. The sea-cow, dugong, or manatee is not 
found in these seas, and the Rhytina Stelleri^ once so abundant on Behring 
Island in Behring Strait, is generally considered to have been exterminated 
in the interval between 1 741- 1768. This, however, is hardly in accord- 
ance with fact, for, as evidence collected by Nordenskjold proves, they 
were occasionally killed in 1780, while one was seen as late as 1854. It 
is therefore by no means improbable that in 1803 a few stragglers were 
still waiting their end on the shores of Vancouver Island. The sea-lion 
{Eumetopias Stelleri) is a seal also verging on extinction, the Otaria 
ursinus being now the fur seal of commerce (and politics) in that part of 
the North Pacific. 



!.^ 



124 Adventures of John Jewitt 

to be found on the whole coast are made at Nootka, 
though very fine ones are brought by the Wickinninish 
and the Kla-iz-zarts, who have them more highly orna- 
mented. They are of all sizes, from such as are capable 
of holding only one person to their largest war canoes, 
which will carry forty men, and are extremely light. 
Of these, the largest of any that I ever saw was one 
belonging to Maquina, which I measured, and found 
to be forty-two feet six inches in length at the bottom, 
and forty -six feet from stem to stern. These are 
made of pine,^ hollowed out from a tree with their 
chisels solely, which are about three inches broad 
and six in length, and set into a handle of very hard 
wood. 

This instrument was formerly made of flint, or some 
hard stone ground down to as sharp an edge as possible, 
but since they have learned the use of iron, they have 
almost all of them of that metal. Instead of a mallet 
for striking this chisel, they make use of a smooth 
round stone, which they hold in the palm of the hand. 
With this same awkward instrument they not only 
excavate their canoes and trays and smooth their 
planks, but cut down such trees as they want, either for 
building, fuel, or other purposes, a labour which is 
mostly done by their slaves. 

The felling of trees, as practised by them, is a slow 
and most tedious process, three of them being generally 
from two to three days in cutting down a large one ; yet 
so attached were they to their own method, that not- 
withstanding they saw Thompson frequently, with one 
of our axes, of which there was a number saved, fell a 

^ A species of cedar ( ThujcC) is the wood used. 



Canoe Building 127 

tree in less time than they could have gone round it 
with their chisels, still they could not be persuaded to 
make use of them. 

After hollowing out their canoes, which they do very 
neatly, they fashion the outside, and slightly burn it, for 
the purpose of removing any splinters or small points 
that might obstruct its passage through the water, after 
which they rub it over thoroughly with rushes or coarse 
mats, in order to smooth it, which not only renders it 
almost as smooth as glass, but forms a better security 
for it from the weather ; this operation of burning and 
rubbing down the bottoms of their canoes is practised 
as often as they acquire any considerable degree of 
roughness from use. The outside by this means 
becomes quite black, and to complete their work they 
paint the inside of a bright red, with ochre or some 
other similar substance ; the prows and sterns are almost 
always ornamented with figures of ducks or some other 
kind of bird, the former being so fashioned as to represent 
the head, and the latter the tail ; these are separate pieces 
from the canoe, and are fastened to it with small flexible 
twigs or bark cord. 

Some of these canoes, particularly those employed in 
whaling, which will hold about ten men, are ornamented 
within about two inches below the gunwale with two 
parallel lines on each side of very small white shells, 
running fore and aft, which has a very pretty effect. 
Their war canoes have no ornament of this kind, but 
are painted on the outside with figures in white chalk, 
representing eagles, whales, human heads, etc. They 
are very dexterous in the use of their paddles, which are 
very neatly wrought, and are five feet long, with a short 



128 Adventures of John Jewitt 

handle and a blade seven inches broad in the middle, 
tapering to a sharp point. With these they will make 
a canoe skim very swiftly on the water, with scarcely 
any noise, while they keep time to the stroke of the 
paddle with their songs. 



k 



CHAPTER VIII 

MUSIC — MUSICAL INSTRUMENTS — SLAVES — NEIGH- 
BOURING TRIBES — TRADE WITH THESE — ARMY 

They have a number which they sing on various occa- 
sions — as war,^ whaling and fishing, at their marriages 
and feasts, and at public festivals or solemnities. The 
language of the most of these appears to be very- 
different in many respects from that used in their 
common conversation, which leads me to believe either 
that they have a different mode of expressing them- 
selves in poetry, or that they borrow their songs from 
their neighly)urs ; and what the more particularly induces 
me to the latter opinion is, that whenever any of the 
Newchemass, a people from the northward, and who 
speak a very different language, arrived, they used to 
tell me that they expected a new song, and were almost 
always sure to have one. 

Their tunes are generally soft and plaintive, and 
though not possessing great variety, are not deficient in 
harmony. Their singing is generally accompanied with 
several rude kinds of instrumental music, among the 
most prominent of which is a kind of a drum. This is 

^ A specimen of one of their war-songs will be found at the end of this 
work. 



130 Adventures of John Jewitt 

nothing more than a long plank hollowed out on the 
under side and made quite thin, which is beat upon by 
a stick of about a foot long, and renders a sound not 
unlike beating on the head of an empt)* cask, but much 
louder. 

But the two most favourite instruments are the rattle 
and the pipe or whistle ; these are, howe\-er, only used 
by the king, the chiefs, or some particular persons. The 
former is made of dried sealskin, so as to represent a 
fish, and is filled with a number of small smooth pebbles ; 
it has a short handle, and is painted red. The whistle is 
made of bone, generally the leg of a deer ; it is short, 
but emits a very shrill sound. They have likewise 
another kind of music, which they make use of in 
dancing, in the manner of castanets. This is produced 
by a number of mussel or cockle shells tied together 
and shaken to a kind of tune, which is accompanied 
with the voice. 

Their slaves, as I have observed, form their most 
valuable species of property. These are of both sexes, 
being cither captives taken by themselves in war, or 
purchased from the neighbouring tribes, and who reside 
in the same house, forming as it were a part of the 
family, are usually kindly treated, eat of the same food, 
and live as well as their masters. They are compelled, 
however, at times to labour severely, as not only all the 
menial offices are performed by them, such as bringing 
water, cutting wood, and a variety of others, but they are 
obliged to make the canoes, to assist in building and 
repairing the houses, to supply their masters with fish, 
and to attend them in war and to fight for them. 



Their Slaves 131 

None but the king and chiefs have slaves, the common 
people being prevented from holding them, either from 
their inability to purchase them, or, as I am rather in- 
clined to think, from its being considered as the privilege 
of the former alone to have them,^ especially as all those 
made prisoners in war belong either to the king or the 
chiefs who have captured them, each one holding such 
as have been taken by himself or his slaves. There is 
probably, however, some little distinction in favour of 
the king, who is always the commander of the expedi- 
tion, as Maquina had nearly fifty, male and female, in 
his house, a number constituting about one half of its 
inhabitants, comprehending those obtained by war and 
purchase ; whereas none of the other chiefs had more 
than twelve. The females are employed principally in 
manufacturing cloth, in cooking, collecting berries, etc., 
and with regard to food and living in general have not a 
much harder lot than their mistresses, the principal differ- 
ence consisting in these poor unfortunate creatures being 
considered as free to any one, their masters prostituting 
them whenever they think proper for the purpose of 
gain. In this way many of them are brought on board 
the ships and offered to the crews, from whence an 
opinion appears to have been formed by some of our 
navigators injurious to the chastity of their females, 
than which nothing can be more generally untrue, as 
perhaps in no part of the world is that virtue more 
prized.^ 

The houses at Nootka, as already stated, are about 

^ This was not the case. Any free-born native, provided he had the 
means, could own a slave. 
^ This is largely a tale of the past. 



132 Adventures of John Jewitt 

twenty, without comprising those inhabited by the 
Klahars, a small tribe that has been conquered and 
incorporated into that of Nootka, though they must be 
considered as in a state of vassalage, as they are not 
permitted to have any chiefs among them, and live by 
themselves in a cluster of small houses at a little dis- 
tance from the village. The Nootka tribe, which 
consists of about five hundred warriors,^ is not only 
more numerous than almost any of the neighbouring 
tribes, but far exceeds them in the strength and martial 
spirit of its people ; and in fact there are but few nations 
within a hundred miles either to the north or south but 
are considered as tributary to them. 

In giving some account of the tribes that were accus- 
tomed to visit Nootka, I shall commence at the south- 
ward with the Kla-iz-zarts, arid the Wickinninish, 
premising that in point of personal appearance there 
prevails a wonderful diversity between the various tribes 
on the coast, with the exception of the feet and legs, 
which are badly shaped in almost all of them from their 
practice of sitting on them. 

The Kla-iz-zarts are a numerous and powerful tribe, 
living nearly three hundred miles to the south, and are 
said to consist of more than a thousand warriors.^ They 
appear to be more civilised than any of the others, being 
better and more neatly dressed, more mild and affable 
in their manners, remarkable for their sprightliness and 
vivacity, and celebrated for their singing and dancing, 

^ It is questionable if there are now as many people in the whole tribe. 
Cook estimated the population of Friendly Cove at two thousand. 

^ This is wrong. The Kla-iz-zarts (Klahosahts) live north of Nootka 
Sound. 



The Klahosahts 133 

They exhibit also greater marks of improvement in 
whatever is wrought by them ; their canoes, though not 
superior to those of Nootka in point of form and light- 
ness, are more highly ornamented, and their weapons 
and tools of every kind have a much higher finish and 
display more skill in the workmanship. Their cast of 
countenance is very different from that of the Noot- 
kians, their faces being very broad, with a less pro- 
minent nose and smaller eyes, and the top of the head 
flattened as if it had been pressed down with a weight. 
Their complexion is also much fairer, and their 
stature shorter, though they are well formed and 
strongly set. 

They have a custom which appears to be peculiar to 
them, as I never observed it in any of the other tribes, 
which is to pluck out not only their beards and the hair 
from their bodies, but also their eyebrows, so as not to 
leave a vestige remaining. They were also in general 
more skilful in painting and decorating themselves, and 
I have seen some of them with no less than a dozen 
holes in each of their ears, to which were suspended 
strings of small beads about two inches in length. 
Their language is the same as spoken at Nootka, but 
their pronunciation is much more hoarse and guttural. 
These people are not only very expert in whaling, but 
are great hunters of the sea-otter and other animals, 
with which their country is said to abound, and the 
metamelth, a large animal of the deer kind, the skin of 
which I have already spoken of, another of a light grey 
colour, with very fine hair, from which they manufacture 
a handsome cloth, the beaver, and a species of large wild 
cat or tiger cat. 



134 Adventures of John Jewitt 

The Wickinninish/ their neighbours on the north, are 
about two hundred miles from Nootka. They are a 
robust, strong, and warlike people, but considered by the 
Nootkians as their inferiors in courage. This tribe is 
more numerous than that of Nootka, amounting to 
between six and seven hundred warriors. Though not 
so civilised as the Kla-iz-zarts, and less skilful in their 
manufactures, like them they employ themselves in 
hunting, as well as in whaling and fishing. Their faces 
are broad, but less so than the Kla-iz-zarts, with a 
darker complexion and a much less open and pleasing 
expression of countenance, while their heads present a 
very different form, being pressed in at the sides and 
lengthened towards the top somewhat in the shape of a 
sugar loaf. These people are very frequent visitors at 
Nootka, a close friendship subsisting between the two 
nations, Maquina's Arcomah or queen, Y-ya-tintla-nOy 
being the daughter of the Wickinninish king. 

The Kla-oo-quates ^ adjoining them on the north are 
much less numerous, their force not exceeding four 
hundred fighting men ; they are also behind them in the 
arts of life. These are a fierce, bold, and enterprising 
people, and there were none that visited Nootka, whom 
Maquina used to be more on his guard against, or viewed 

^ In Meares's time (1788) Wickinninish was regarded as the most power- 
ful chief, next to Maquina or Maquilla, as he calls him. His residence 
was usually at "Port Cox" (Clayoquat Sound), but his territory ex- 
tended as far south as Nettinaht, his subjects comprising thirteen thousand 
people. Meares does not fall into Jewitt's blunder of confounding the 
name of the chief with that of his tribe. But Meares derived his informa- 
tion first hand, while Jewitt obtained it merely from hearsay, never 
having visited any other part except the immediate vicinity of Nootka 
Sound. 

2 Klayoquahts. They have now barely two hundred warriors. 



HrSHQUAHTS AND AyHUTTISAHTS I35 

with 50 much suspicion. The Eshquates^ are about 
the same number; these are considered as tributary 
to Maquina. Their coast abounds with rivers, creeks, 
and marshes. 




To the north the nearest tribe of any importance is 
the Aitizzarts;^ these, however, do not exceed three 



• Hishquahts. If they have twenty men, that is 
ihey had only thirty adult males. 
*Aybutlisahts. Thiily years ago ihey had thirty. 



alt. Thirty years ago 
six men fit to light. 



136 Adventures of John Jewitt 

hundred warriors. In appearance they greatly resemble 
the people of Nootka, to whom they are considered 
as tributary, their manners, dress, and style of living 
also being very similar. They reside at about forty 
miles' distance up the Sound. A considerable way 
farther to the northward are the Cayuquets ; ^ these 
are a much more numerous tribe than that of 
Nootka, but thought by the latter to be deficient in 
courage and martial spirit, Maquina having frequently 
told me that their hearts were a little like those of 
birds. 

There are also both at the north and south many 
other intervening tribes, but in general small in number 
and insignificant, all of whom, as well as the above- 
mentioned, speak the same language. But the Newche- 
mass, who come from a great way to the northward, and 
from some distance inland, as I was told by Maquina, 
speak quite a different language,^ although it is well 
understood by those of Nootka. These were the most 
savage-looking and ugly men that I ever saw, their 
complexion being much darker, their stature shorter, 
and their hair coarser, than that of the other nations, 
and their dress and appearance dirty in an extreme. 
They wear their beards long like Jews, and have a very 
morose and surly countenance. Their usual dress is a 
kotsuk made of wolf-skin, with a number of the tails 
attached to it, of which I have seen no less than ten on 
one garment, hanging from the top to the bottom ; 

^ Ky-yoh-quahts. In i860 they numbered two hundred and thirty adult 
men. 

^ Namely, the Kwakiool spoken on the east and north coasts of Vancouver 
Island from Comox northwards. 



Trade of the Tribes 137 

though they sometimes wear a similar mantle of bark 
cloth, of a much coarser texture than that of Nootka, 
the original of which appears to be the same, though 
from their very great filthiness it was almost impossible 
to discover what it had been. 

Their mode of dressing the hair also varies essentially 
from that of the other tribes, for they suffer that on 
the back of the head to hang loose, and bind the other 
over their foreheads in the manner of a fillet, with a 
strip of their country cloth, ornamented with small 
white shells. Their weapons are the cheetolth^ or 
war-club, which is made from whalebone, daggers, bow 
and arrows, and a kind of spear pointed with bone 
or copper.^ They brought with them no furs for sale, 
excepting a few wolf-skins, their merchandise consisting 
principally of the black shining mineral called pelpelth^ 
and the fine red paint, which they carefully kept in close 
mat bags, some small dried salmon, clams, and roes of 
fish, with occasionally a little coarse matting cloth. 
They were accustomed to remain a much longer time 
at Nootka than the other tribes, in order to recover from 
the fatigue of a long journey, part of which was over- 
land, and on these occasions taught their songs to our 
savages. 

The trade of most of the other tribes with Nootka 
was principally train-oil, seal or whale's blubber, fish 
fresh or dried, herring or salmon spawn, clams and 
mussels, and the yama^ a species of fruit which is 
pressed and dried, cloth, sea-otter skins, and slaves. 

^ These implements have fallen out of use. 

^The salal (Gaultheria ShcUlon), which forms a carpet to the ground, 
especially where the soil is poor. 



138 Adventures of John Jewitt 

From the Aitizzarts and the Cayuquets, particularly the 
former, the best Ife-whaw and in the greatest quantities 
was obtained. The Eshquates furnished us with wild 
ducks and geese, particularly the latter. The Wickinninish 
and Kla-iz-zarts brought to market many slaves, the 
best sea-otter skins, great quantities of oil, whale sinew, 
and cakes of the yama^ highly ornamented canoes, some 
Ife-whaw, red ochre and pelpelth of an inferior quality to 
that obtained from the Newchemass, but particularly 
the so much valued metamelth, and an excellent root 
called by the Kla-iz-zarts Quawnoose} This is the size 
of a small onion, but rather longer, being of a tapering 
form like a pear, and of a brownish colour. It is cooked 
by steam, is always brought in baskets ready prepared 
for eating, and is in truth a very fine vegetable, being 
sweet, mealy, and of a most agreeable flavour. It was 
highly esteemed by the natives, who used to eat it, as 
they did .everything else, with train-oil. From the 
Kla-iz-zarts was also received, though in no great 
quantity, a cloth manufactured by them from the fur 
already spoken of, which feels like wool and is of a grey 
colour. 

Many of the articles thus brought, particularly the 
provisions, were considered as presents, or tributary 
offerings, but this must be viewed as little more than a 
nominal acknowledgment of superiority, as they rarely 
failed to get the full amount of the value of their presents. 

^ The bulb of a pretty blue lily {Gamassia esculenta), well known all over 
North- West America as the "gamass"or **kamas&," The digging and 
storing of it in summer form one of the most picturesque of Indian 
occupations. The gamass camps are always lively, and the skill and 
industry which a girl displays in this important part of her future duties 
are carefully noted by the young men in search of wives. 



Mode of Traffic 139 

I have known eighteen of the great tubs, in which they 
keep their provisions, filled with spawn brought in this 
way. On these occasions a great feast is always made, 
to which not only the strangers, but the whole village, 
men, women, and children, are generally invited, and I 
have seen five of the largest tubs employed at" such 
time, in cooking at the king's house. At these feasts 
they generally indulge in eating to an excess, making 
up in this respect for their want of inebriating liquors, 
which they know no method of preparing in any form, 
their only drink being water. 

Whenever they came to visit or trade, it was their 
general custom to stop a few miles distant, under the 
lee of some bluff or rock, and rig themselves out in their 
best manner, by painting and dressing their heads. On 
their first coming on shore, they were invited to eat by 
the king, when they brought to him such articles as he 
wanted, after which the rest of the inhabitants were 
permitted to purchase, the strangers being careful to 
keep them in their canoes until sold, under strict guard 
to prevent their being stolen, the disposition of these 
people for thieving being so great, that it is necessary to 
keep a watchful eye upon them. 

This was their usual mode of traffic, but whenever 
they wished to purchase any particular object, as, for 
instance, a certain slave, or some other thing of which 
they were very desirous, the canoe that came for this 
purpose would lie off a little distance from the shore, 
and a kind of ambassador or representative of the king 
or chief by whom it was sent, dressed in their best 
manner, and with his head covered with the white down, 
would rise, and, after making known the object of his 



140 Adventures of John Jewitt 

mission in a pompous speech, hold up specimens of such 
articles as he was instructed to offer in payment, men- 
tioning the number or quantity of each, when, if the 
bargain was concluded, the exchange was immediately 
made. 

On their visits of friendship or traffic, the chiefs alone 
used to sleep on shore ; this was generally at the house 
of the king or the head chief, the others passing the 
night on board of their canoes, which was done not 
only for the preservation of their property, but because 
they were not permitted to remain on shore, lest they 
might excite some disturbance or commit depredations. 

All these people generally go armed, the common 
class wearing only a dagger suspended from their neck 
behind, with a string of metamelth, and sometimes 
thrust in their girdles. The chiefs, in addition to the 
dagger, carry the cheetolth, or war-club, suspended in 
the same manner beneath their mantles; this, in the 
hands of a strong man, is a powerful weapon, in the 
management of which some of the older chiefs are very 
dexterous. It is made from the bone of a whale, and is 
very heavy. The blade is about eighteen inches long 
and three broad, till it approaches near the point, where 
It expands to the breadth of four inches. In the middle, 
from whence it slopes off gradually to an edge on each 
side, it is from one to two inches in thickness. This 
blade is usually covered with figures of the sun and 
moon, a man's head, etc.; and the hilt, which is made 
to represent the head of a man or some animal, is 
curiously set with small white shells, and has a band of 
metamelth fastened to it, in order to sling it over the 
shoulder. Some of the tribes have also a kind of spear 



Weapons of War 141 

headed with copper or the bone of the sting ray, which 
is a dangerous weapon ; this is, however, not usual, and 
only carried by the chiefs. The bow and arrow are still 
used by a few, but since the introduction of firearms 
among them, this weapon has been mostly laid aside. 



CHAPTER IX 

SITUATION OF THE AUTHOR — REMOVAL TO TASHEES— 

FISHING PARTIES 

But to return to our unhappy situation. Though my 
comrade and myself fared as well, and even better than 
we could have expected among these people, considering 
their customs and mode of living, yet our fears lest no 
ship would come to our release, and that we should never 
more behold a Christian country, were to us a source of 
constant pain. Our principal consolation, in this gloomy 
state, was to go on Sundays, whenever the weather 
would permit, to the borders of a freshwater pond about 
a mile from the village, where, after bathing and putting 
on clean clothes, we would seat ourselves under the 
shade of a beautiful pine, while I read some chapters in 
the Bible, and the prayers appointed by our Church for 
the day, ending our devotions with a fervent prayer to 
the Almighty, that He would deign still to watch over 
and preserve our lives, rescue us from the hands of the 
savages, and permit us once more to behold a Christian 
land. 

In this manner were the greater part of our Sundays 
passed at Nootka ; and I felt gratified to Heaven that, 
amidst our other sufferings, we were at least allowed the 

142 



Hope Deferred 143 

pleasure of offering up our devotions unmolested, for 
Maquina, on my explaining to him as well as was in my 
power the reason of our thus retiring at this time, far 
from objecting, readily consented to it. 

The pond above mentioned was small, not more 
than a quarter of a mile in breadth, and of no great 
length, the water being very clear, though not of great 
depth, and bordered by a beautiful forest of pine, fir, 
elm,^ and beech,^ free from bushes and underwood — a 
most delightful retreat, which was rendered still more 
attractive by a great number of birds that frequented 
it, particularly the humming-bird.^ Thither we used 
to go to wash our clothes, and felt secure from any 
intrusion from the natives, as they rarely visited it, 
except for the purpose of cleansing themselves of their 
paint. 

In July we at length thought that the hope of delivery 
we had so long anxiously indulged was on the point of 
being gratified. A ship appeared in the offing; but, 
alas ! our fond hopes vanished almost as soon as formed ; 
for, instead of standing in for the shore, she passed to 
the northward, and soon disappeared. I shall not 
attempt to describe our disappointment — my heart sank 
within me, and I felt as though it was my destiny never 
more to behold a Christian face. Four days after, there 
occurred a tremendous storm of thunder and lightning, 
during which the natives manifested great alarm and 
terror, the whole tribe hurrying to Maquina's house, 

^ These trees are not found in Vancouver Island. Possibly, though 
they are not very like, Jewitt mistook them for the Oregon alder and the 
American ash, both trees of that locality. 

^ This is the migratory red-backed species {Selctsphorus rufus^ p. 19). 



144 Adventures of John Jewitt 

where, instead of keeping within, they seated them- 
selves on the roof, amid the severest of the tempest, 
drumming upon the boards, and looking up to heaven, 
while the king beat the long hollow plank, singing, 
and, as he afterwards told me, begging Quakootze^ 
the name they give to God, not to kill them, in 
which he was accompanied by the whole tribe; this 
singing and drumming was continued until the storm 
abated. 

As the summer drew near its close, we began to suffer 
from the frequent want of food, which was principally 
owing to Maquina and the chiefs being out whaling, in 
which he would not permit Thompson and myself to join, 
lest we should make our escape to some of the neigh- 
bouring tribes. At these times the women seldom or 
ever cook any provision, and we were often hungry, but 
were sometimes fortunate enough to procure secretly a 
piece of salmon, some other fish, spawn, or even blubber, 
which, by boiling in salt water, with a few onions and 
turnips, the remains of the Spanish garden, or young 
nettles or other herbs, furnished us a delicious repast in 
private. 

In the meantime, we frequently received accounts 
from the tribes who came to Nootka, both from the 
north and south, of there being vessels on the coast, 
and were advised by their chiefs to make our escape, 
who also promised us their aid, and to put us on board. 
These stories, however, as I afterwards learned, were 
almost all of them without any foundation, and merely 
invented by these people with a view to get us into their 
power, in order to make slaves of us themselves, or to sell 
us to others. 



An Interesting Suitor 145 

But I was still more strongly solicited to leave 
Nootka by a woman. This was a Wickinninish princess, 
a younger sister of Maquina's wife, who was there on 
a visit. I had the good fortune, if it may be so called, 
to become quite a favourite with her. She appeared 
much interested for me, asked me many questions 
respecting my country, if I had a mother and sister at 
home, and if they would not grieve for my absence. 
Her complexion was fairer than that of the women in 
general, and her features more regular, and she would 
have been quite handsome had it not been for a defect 
in one of her eyes, the sight of which had been injured 
by some accident ; the reason, as Maquina told me, 
why she had not been married, a defect of this kind 
being by these savages considered as almost an insuper- 
able objection. She urged me repeatedly to return 
with her, telling me that the Wickinninish were much 
better than the Nootkians ; that her father would 
treat me more kindly than Maquina, give me better 
food and clothes, and finally put me on board one of 
my own country vessels. I felt, however, little dis- 
posed to accompany her, considering my situation with 
Maquina full as eligible as it would be with Wickin- 
ninish, if not better, notwithstanding all she said to the 
contrary. 

On the 3rd of September the whole tribe quitted 
Nootka, according to their constant practice, in order to 
pass the autumn and winter at Tashees ^ and Cooptee, 
the latter lying about thirty miles up the Sound, in a 
deep bay, the navigation of which is very dangerous, 

^"Tashis Canal" of seamen — the Tashis River flows in at its head, 
Coptee is at the mouth, Tashis farther up the stream. 

10 



146 Adventures of John Jewitt 

from the great number of reefs and rocks with which it 
abounds. 

On these occasions everything is taken with them, 
even the planks of their houses, in order to cover 
their new dwellings. To an European such a removal 
exhibits a scene quite novel and strange ; canoes piled 
up with boards and boxes, and filled with men, women, 
and children, of all ranks and sizes, making the air 
resound with their cries and songs. 

At these times, as well as when they have occasion 
to go some distance from their houses, the infants 
are usually suspended across the mother's shoulders, 
in a kind of cradle or hammock, formed of bark, of 
about six inches in depth, and of the length of the child, 
by means of a leather band inserted through loops on 
its edges ; this they also keep them in when at home, 
in order to preserve them in a straight position, and 
prevent any distortion of the limbs, most probably a 
principal cause of these people being so seldom 
deformed or crooked. 

The longboat of our ship having been repaired and 
furnished with a sail by Thompson, Maquina gave us 
the direction of it, we being better acquainted with 
managing it than his people, and, after loading her as 
deep as she could swim, we proceeded in company with 
them to the north, quitting Nootka with heavy hearts, 
as we could entertain no hopes of release until our 
return, no ships ever coming to that part of the coast. 
Passing Cooptee, which is situated on the southern bank, 
just within the mouth of a small river flowing from the 
east in a narrow valley at the foot of a mountain, we 
proceeded about fifteen miles up this stream to Tashees, 



Sojourn at Tashees 147 

between a range of lofty hills on each side, which extend 
a great distance inland, and are covered with the finest 
forest trees of the country. Immediately on our arrival, 
we all went to work very diligently in covering the 
houses with the planks we had brought, the frames 
being ready erected, these people never pretending to 
remove the timber. In a very short time the work 
was completed, and we were established in our new 
residence. 

Tashees is pleasantly situated, and in a most secure 
position from the winter storms, in a small vale or 
hollow on the south shore, at the foot of a mountain. 
The spot on which it stands is level, and the soil very 
fine, the country in its vicinity abounding with the most 
romantic views, charmingly diversified, and fine streams 
of water falling in beautiful cascades from the mountains. 
The river at this place is about twenty rods in width, 
and, in its deepest part, from nine to twelve feet. 
This village is the extreme point of navigation, as, 
immediately beyond, the river becomes much more 
shallow, and is broken into falls and rapids. The 
houses here are placed in a line like those at Nootka, 
but closer together, the situation being more confined ; 
they are also smaller, in consequence of which we were 
much crowded, and incommpded for room. 

The principal object in coming to this place is the 
facility it affords these people of providing their winter 
stock of provisions, which consists principally of salmon, 
and the spawn of that fish ; to which may be added 
herrings and sprats, and herring spawn. The latter, 
however, is always procured by them at Nootka, previous 
to their quitting it. At the seasons of spawning, which 



148 Adventures of John Jewitt 

are early in spring and the last of August, they collect a 
great quantity of pine branches, which they place in 
different parts of the Cove at the depth of about ten 
feet, and secure them by means of heavy stones. On 
these the herring deposit their spawn in immense 
quantities; the bushes are then taken up, the spawn 
stripped from the branches, and, after being washed 
and freed from the pine leaves by the women, is 
dried and put up in baskets for use. It is considered 
as their greatest delicacy, and eaten both cooked and 
raw; in the former case, being boiled and eaten with 
train-oil, and in the latter, mixed up with cold water 
alone. 

The salmon are taken at Tashees, principally in pots 
or wears. Their method of taking them in wears is 
thus : — A pot of twenty feet in length, and from four to 
five feet diameter at the mouth, is formed of a great 
number of pine splinters, which are strongly secured, an 
inch and a half from each other, by means of hoops 
made of flexible twigs, and placed about eight inches 
apart. At the end it tapers almost to a point, near 
which is a small wicker door for the purpose of taking 
out the fish. This pot or wear is placed at the foot 
of a fall or rapid, where the water is not very deep, 
and the fish, driven from above with long poles, are 
intercepted and caught in the wear, from whence 
they are taken into the canoes. In this manner I 
have seen more than seven hundred salmon caught 
in the space of fifteen minutes.^ I have also sometimes 

^ Salmon used to be bought at Alberni at the rate of a cent apiece. 
There have been times when the garden at Fort Rupert was manured with 
fresh salmon, 



c*^ 




1 




r'" -.>i 





A Fish Dinner 151 

known a few of the striped bass taken in this manner, 
but rarely. 

At such times there is great feasting and merriment 
among them. The women and female slaves being 
busily employed in cooking, or in curing the fish for 
their winter stock, which is done by cutting off the heads 
and tails, splitting them, taking out the back bone, and 
hanging them up in their houses to dry. They also dry 
the halibut and cod, but these, instead of curing whole, 
they cut up into small pieces for that purpose, and ex- 
pose to the sun. 

The spawn of the salmon, which is a principal article 
of their provision, they take out, and, without any 
other preparation, throw it into their tubs, where 
they leave it to stand and ferment, for, though they 
frequently eat it fresh, they esteem it much more 
when it has acquired a strong taste, and one of the 
greatest favours they can confer on any person, is to 
invite him to eat Quakamiss^ the name they give this 
food, though scarcely anything can be more repugnant 
to an European palate, than it is in this state ; and 
whenever they took it out of these large receptacles, 
which they are always careful to fill, such was the stench 
which it exhaled, on being moved, that it was almost 
impossible for me to abide it, even after habit had 
in a great degree dulled the delicacy of my senses. 
When boiled it became less offensive, though it still 
retained much of the putrid smell, and something of 
the taste. 

Such is the immense quantity of these fish, and 
they are taken with such facility, that I have known 
upwards of twenty-five hundred brought into Maquina's 



152 Adventures of John Jewitt 

house at once; and at one of their great feasts, have 
seen one hundred or more cooked in one of their 
largest tubs. 

I used frequently to go out with Maquina upon these 
fishing parties, and was always sure to receive a hand- 
some present of salmon, which I had the privilege of 
calling mine ; I also went with him several times in a 
canoe, to strike the salmon, which I have attempted 
to do myself, but could never succeed, it requiring 
a degree of adroitness that I did not possess. I was 
also permitted to go out with a gun, and was several 
times very successful in shooting wild ducks and 
teal, which are very numerous here, though rather 
shy. These they cooked in their usual manner, by 
boiling, without any farther dressing than skinning 
them. 

In many respects, however, our situation was less 
pleasant here than at Nootka. We were more incom- 
moded for room, the houses not being so spacious, nor 
so well arranged, and as it was colder, we were com- 
pelled to be much more within doors. We, however, 
did not neglect on Sundays, when the weather would 
admit, to retire into the woods, and, by the side of some 
stream, after bathing, return our thanks to God for 
preserving us, and offer up to Him our customary 
devotions. 

I was, however, very apprehensive, soon after our 
arrival at this place, that I should be deprived of the 
satisfaction of keeping my journal, as Maquina one day, 
observing me writing, inquired of me what I was doing, 
and when I endeavoured to explain it, by telling him 
that I was keeping an account of the weather, he said it 



A Royal Robe 153 

was not so, and that I was speaking bad about him, and 
telling how he had taken our ship and killed the crew, 
•so as to inform my countrymen, and that if he ever saw 
me writing in it again, he would throw it into the fire. 
I was much rejoiced that he did no more than threaten, 
and became very cautious afterwards not to let him see 
me write. 

Not long after, I finished some daggers for him, which 
I polished highly ; these pleased him much, and he gave 
me directions to make a cheetolth, in which I succeeded 
so far to his satisfaction, that he gave me a present of 
cloth sufficient to make me a complete suit of raiment, 
besides other things. 

Thompson also, who had become rather more of a 
favourite than formerly, since he had made a fine sail 
for his canoe, and some garments for him out of 
European cloth, about this time completed another, 
which was thought by the savages a most superb 
dress. This was a kotsuk or mantle, a fathom square, 
made entirely of European vest patterns of the gayest 
colours. These were sewed together in a manner to 
make the best show, and bound with a deep trimming 
of the finest otterskin, with which the arm-holes were 
also bordered ; while the bottom was further embellished 
with five or six rows of gilt buttons, placed as near as 
possible to each other. 

Nothing could exceed the pride of Maquina when 
he first put on this royal robe, decorated, like the coat 
of Joseph, with all the colours of the rainbow, and 
glittering with the buttons, which as he strutted about 
made a tinkling, while he repeatedly exclaimed, in a 
transport of exultation, " Klew shish Kotsuk — wick kum 



V 

154 Adventures of John Jewitt 

atack Nootka!' ^ — " A fine garment — Nootka can't make 
them." 

Maquina, who knew that the chiefs of the tribes who 
came to visit us had endeavoured to persuade me to 
escape, frequently cautioned me not to listen to them, 
saying that, should I make the attempt, and he were to 
take me, he should certainly put me to death. While 
here, he gave me a book, in which I found the names of 
seven persons belonging to the ship Manchester^ of 
Philadelphia, Captain Brian — viz. Daniel Smith, Lewis 
Gillon, James Tom, Clark, Johnson, Ben, and Jack. 
These men, as Maquina informed me, ran away from 
the ship and came to him, but that six of them soon 
after went off in the night, with an intention to go to 
the Wickinninish, but were stopped by the Eshquates, 
and sent back to him, and that he ordered them to 
be put to death ; and a most cruel death it was, as I 
was told by one of the natives, four men holding 
one of them on the ground, and forcing open his 
mouth, while they choked him by ramming stones down 
his throat. 

As to Jack, the boy, who made no attempt to go off, 
Maquina afterwards sold him to the Wickinninish. I 
was informed by the Princess Yuqua that he was quite 
a small boy, who cried a great deal, being put to hard 
labour beyond his strength by the natives, in cutting 

^ This is a fair specimen of the kind of lingua franca which even then 
had begun to spring up in the intercourse of the early traders with the 
Indians, and which by now takes the shape of the Chinook Jargon. For, 
apart from the imperfectly pronounced Indian words, there is no such 
term as Nootka in any language. It was a misconception of the first 
visitors there. They probably mistook Nootchee^ a mountain, for the name 
of the country generally (p. 29). 



Poor Jack rss 

wood and bringing water, and that when he heard of 
the murder of our crew, it had such an effect on him, 
that he fell sick, and died shortly after. On learning 
the melancholy fate of this unfortunate lad, it again 
awakened in my bosom those feelings that I had 
experienced at the shocking death of my poor com- 
rades. 



CHAPTER X 

CONVERSATION WITH MAQUINA — FRUITS — RELIGIOUS 
CEREMONIES — VISIT TO UPQUESTA 

The king, finding that I was desirous of learning their 
language, was much delighted, and took great pleasure 
in conversing with me. On one of these occasions he 
explained to me his reasons for cutting off our ship, 
saying that he bore no ill will to my countrymen, but 
that he had been several times treated very ill by them. 
The first injury of which he had cause to complain, was 
done him by a Captain Tawnington, who commanded a 
schooner which passed a winter at Friendly Cove, where 
he was well treated by the inhabitants. This man, 
taking advantage of Maquina's absence, who had gone 
to the Wickinninish to procure a wife, armed himself 
and crew, and entered the house, where there were none 
but women, whom he threw into the greatest conster- 
nation, and, searching the chests, took away all the skins, 
of which Maquina had no less than forty of the best ; 
and that about the same time, four of their chiefs were 
barbarously killed by a Captain Martinez, a Spaniard.^ 

^ This was probably Don Estevan Martinez, who, on the 6th of May 
1789, arrived in the corvette Princesa^ to take possession of the country for 
his sovereign. He it was who landed materials and artillery, and began to 
erect a fort on a small island at the entrance to Friendly Cove. He seems 

166 



Captain Hanna 157 

That soon after, Captain Hanna, of the Sea Otter} in 
consequence of one of the natives having stolen a chisel 
from the carpenter, fired upon their canoes which were 
alongside, and killed upwards of twenty of the natives, 
of whom several were Tyees or chiefs ; and that he him- 
self, being on board the vessel, in order to escape was 
obliged to leap from the quarter-deck, and swim for a 
long w^y under water. 

These injuries had excited in the breast of Maquina 
an ardent desire of revenge, the strongest passion of the 
savage heart, and though many years had elapsed since 
their commission, still they were not forgotten, and the 
want of a favourable opportunity alone prevented him 
from sooner avenging them. Unfortunately for us, the 
long-wished-for opportunity at length presented itself in 

to have been a most high-handed kind of Don, for he seized the British 
vessels Iphigenia^ North-West America^ Argonaut^ and Princess Royaly 
then trading under the Portuguese flag, and acted in so arbitrary a mannei 
to the officers and crew, that it was easy to believe he was not over scrupu- 
lous in his dealings with the Indians. It was during his stay in Nootka 
Sound that Callicum, a relation of Maquina's, and next to him in rank, was 
barbarously murdered by an officer on board one of the Spanish ships, and 
his father refused permission to dive for the body until he had handed 
over a number of skins to the white savage. 

^ Captain James Hanna was the second European to enter Nootka 
Sound after Captain Cook had left it. The Sea Otter, a vessel undei 70 
tons, was fitted out in China, and reached Nootka in August 1785 ; when 
Maquina, presuming upon the inferior size of the craft and the small 
number of the crew, made a desperate attack upon her. This was re- 
pulsed by the courage of the ship's company, after which business proceeded 
on such friendly terms that he procured five hundred and eighty-five sea- 
otter skins in five weeks, which were sold in Canton for 20,600 dollars. It 
was Hanna who discovered Fitzhugh Sound, Lance Island, Sea Otter 
Harbour, and other now well-known spots on the North- West coast of 
America. The incident related by Maquina is not to be found in the 
records of the expedition which have descended to us. He made another 
voyage in 17S6, solely for commercial purposes. 



158 Adventures of John Jewitt 

our ship, which Maquina finding not guarded with the 
usual vigilance of the North-West traders, and feeling 
his desire of revenge rekindled by the insult offered him 
by Captain Salter, formed a plan for attacking, and on 
his return called a council of his chiefs, and communi- 
cated it to them, acquainting them with the manner in 
which he had been treated. No less desirous of aveng- 
ing this affront offered their king than their former 
injuries, they readily agreed to his proposal, which was 
to go on board without arms as usual, but under 
different pretexts, in great numbers, and wait for his 
signal for the moment of attacking their unsuspecting 
victims. The execution of this scheme, as the reader 
knows, was unhappily too successful. 

And here I cannot but indulge a reflection that has 
frequently occurred to me on the manner in which our 
people behave towards the natives. For, though they 
are a thievish race, yet I have no doubt that many of 
the melancholy disasters have principally arisen from 
the imprudent conduct of some of the captains and 
crews of the ships employed in this trade, in exasperat- 
ing them by insulting, plundering, and even killing 
them on slight grounds. This, as nothing is more 
sacred with a savage than the principle of revenge, and 
no people are so impatient under insult, induces them 
to wreak their vengeance upon the first vessel or boat's 
crew that offers, making the innocent too frequently 
suffer for the wrongs of the guilty, as few of them know 
how to discriminate between persons of the same general 
appearance, more especially when speaking the same 
language. And to this cause do I believe must prin- 
cipally be ascribed the sanguinary disposition with 




CALLICUM AND MAQUILLA, ' 



■S OF NOOTKA SOUND. 



How TO Deal with Savages i6i 

which these people are reproached, as Maquina re- 
peatedly told me that it was not his wish to hurt a 
white man, and that he never should have done it, 
though ever so much in his power, had they not 
injured him. 

And were the commanders of our ships to treat the 
savages with rather more civility than they sometimes 
do, I am inclined to think they would find their account 
in it ; not that I should recommend to them a confidence 
in the good faith and friendly professions of these 
people, so as in any degree to remit their vigilance, but, 
on the contrary, to be strictly on their guard, and suffer 
but a very few of them to come on board the ship, and 
admit not many of their canoes alongside at a time ; a 
precaution that would have been the means of prevent- 
ing some of the unfortunate events that have occurred, 
and if attended to, may in future preserve many a 
valuable life. Such a regulation, too, from what I know 
of their disposition and wants, would produce no serious 
difficulty in trading with the savages, and they would 
soon become perfectly reconciled to it. 

Among the provisions which the Indians procure at 
Tashees, I must not omit mentioning a fruit that is very 
important, as forming a great article of their food. This 
is what is called by them the Yama^ a species of berry 
that grows in bunches like currants, upon a bush from 
two to three feet high, with a large, round, and smooth 
leaf. This berry is black, and about the size of a pistol 
shot, but of rather an oblong shape, and open at the top 
like the blue whortleberry. The taste is sweet, but a 
little acrid, and when first gathered, if eaten in any great 

* Gatilthcria Shallon (see p. 137). 
II 



1 62 Adventures of John Jewitt 

quantity, especially without oil, is apt to produce colics. 
To procure it, large companies of women go out on the 
mountains, accompanied by armed men to protect them 
against wild beasts, where they frequently remain for 
several days, kindling a fire at night, and sheltering 
themselves under sheds constructed of boughs. At 
these parties they collect great quantities. I have 
known Maquina's queen and her women return loaded, 
bringing with them upwards of twelve bushels. In 
order to preserve it, it is pressed in the bunches between 
two planks, and dried and put away in baskets for use. 
It is always eaten with oil. 

Of berries of various kinds, such as strawberries, 
raspberries, blackberries, etc., there are great quantities 
in the country, of which the natives are very fond, 
gathering them in their seasons, and eating them 
with oil, but the yama is the only one that they 
preserve. 

Fish is, however, their great article of food, as almost 
all the others, excepting the yama, may be considered 
as accidental. They nevertheless are far from dis- 
relishing meat, for instance, venison and bear's flesh. 
With regard to the latter, they have a most singular 
custom, which is, that any one who eats of it is obliged 
to abstain from eating any kind of fresh fish whatever 
for the term of two months, as they have a superstitious 
belief that, should any of their people, after tasting bear's 
flesh, eat of fresh salmon, cod, etc., the fish, though at 
ever so great a distance off, would come to the know- 
ledge of it, and be so much offended thereat as not 
to allow themselves to be taken by any of the inhabit- 
ants. This I had an opportunity of observing while 



Dressing the Bear 163 

at Tashees, a bear having been killed early in 
December, of which not more than ten of the natives 
would eat, being prevented by the prohibition annexed 
to it, which also was the reason of my comrade and 
myself not tasting it, on being told by Maquina the 
consequences. 

As there is something quite curious in their manage- 
ment of this animal, when they have killed one, I shall 
give a description of it. After well cleansing the bear 
from the dirt and blood with which it is generally 
covered when killed, it is brought in and seated opposite 
the king in an upright posture, with a chiefs bonnet, 
wrought in figures, on its head, and its fur powdered 
over with the white down. A tray of provision is then 
set before it, and it is invited by words and gestures to 
eat. This mock ceremony over, the reason of which I 
could never learn, the animal is taken and skinned, and 
the flesh and entrails boiled up into a soup, no part but 
the paunch being rejected.^ 

This dressing the bear, as they call it, is an occasion 
of great rejoicing throughout the village, all the in- 
habitants being invited to a great feast at the king's 
house, though but few of them, in consequence of the 
penalty, will venture to eat of the flesh, but generally 
content themselves with their favourite dish of herring 
spawn and water. The feast on this occasion was 
closed by a dance from Sat-sat-sok-sis, in the manner I 
have already described, in the course of which he 
repeatedly shifted his mask for another of a different 
form. 

^ These observances are well worth noting in connection with the others 
which attach to the bear among nearly all savage races. 



164 Adventures of John Jewitt 

A few days after, a second bear was taken, like the 
former, by means of a trap. This I had the curiosity to 
go and see at the place where it was caught, which was 
in the following manner: — On the edge of a small 
stream of water in the mountains which the salmon 
ascend, and near the spot where the bear is accustomed 
to watch for them, which is known by its track, a trap 
or box about the height of a man's head is built of posts 
and planks with a flat top, on which are laid a number 
of large stones or rocks. The top and sides are then 
carefully covered with turf, so as to resemble a little 
mound, and wholly to exclude the light, a narrow 
entrance of the height of the building only being left, 
just sufficient to admit the head and shoulders of the 
beast. On the inside, to a large plank that covers the 
top is suspended by a strong cord a salmon, the plank 
being left loose, so that a forcible pull will bring it down. 
On coming to its usual haunt, the bear enters the trap, 
and, in endeavouring to pull away the fish, brings down 
the whole covering with its load of stones upon its head, 
and is almost always crushed to death on the spot, or 
so wounded as to be unable to escape.^ 

They are always careful to examine these traps every 
day, in order, if a bear be caught, to bring it immediately, 
for it is not a little singular that these people will eat 
no kind of meat that is in the least tainted, or not 
perfectly fresh, while, on the contrary, it is hardly 
possible for fish to be in too putrid a state for them, and 
I have frequently known them, when a whale has been 
driven ashore, bring pieces of it home with them in a 
state of offensiveness insupportable to anything but a 

^ These traps are still in common use. 



A Religious Ceremony 165 

crow, and devour it with high relish, considering it as 
preferable to that which is fresh. 

On the morning of the 1 3th of December, commenced 
what to us appeared a most singular farce. Apparently 
without any previous notice, Maquina discharged a 
pistol close to his son's ear, who immediately fell down 
as if killed, upon which all the women of the house set 
up a most lamentable cry, tearing handfuls of hair from 
their heads, and exclaiming that the prince was dead. At 
the same time a great number of the inhabitants rushed 
into the house, armed with their daggers, muskets, etc., 
inquiring the cause of their outcry. These were immediately 
followed by two others dressed in wolf-skins, with masks 
over their faces representing the head of that animal ; 
the latter came in on their hands and feet in the manner 
of a beast, and, taking up the prince, carried him off upon 
their backs, retiring in the same manner they entered. 
We saw nothing more of the ceremony, as Maquina 
came to us, and, giving us a quantity of dried provision, 
ordered us to quit the house, and not return to the village 
before the expiration of seven days, for that if we 
appeared within that period, he should kill us. 

At any other season of the year such an order would 
by us have been considered as an indulgence, in enabling 
us to pass our time in whatever way we wished; and even 
now, furnished as we were with sufficient provision for 
that term, it was not very unpleasant to us, more par- 
ticularly Thompson, who was always desirous to keep 
as much as possible out of the society and sight of the 
natives, whom he detested. Taking with us our pro- 
visions, a bundle of clothes, and our axes, we obeyed the 
directions of Maquina, and withdrew into the woods, 



1 66 Adventures of John Jewitt 

where we built ourselves a cabin to shelter us, with the 
branches of trees, and, keeping up a good fire, secured 
ourselves pretty well from the cold. Here we passed 
the prescribed period of our exile, with more content 
than much of the time while with them, employing the 
day in reading and praying for our release, or in rambling 
around and exploring the country, the soil of which we 
found to be very good, and the face of it, beautifully 
diversified with hills and valleys, refreshed with the finest 
streams of water, and at night enjoyed comfortable 
repose upon a bed of soft leaves, with our garments 
spread over us to protect us from the cold. 

At the end of seven days we returned, and found 
several of the people of Ai-tiz-zart with their king or 
chief at Tashees, who had been invited by Maquina to 
attend the close of this performance, which I now learned 
was a celebration, held by them annually, in honour of 
their god, whom they call Quahootze} to return him their 
thanks for his past, and implore his future favours. It 
terminated on the 21st, the day after our return, with 
a most extraordinary exhibition. Three men, each of 
whom had two bayonets run through his sides, between 
the ribs, apparently regardless of the pain, traversed the 
room, backwards and forwards, singing war-songs, and 
exulting in this display of firmness. 

On the arrival of the 25 th, we could not but call to 
mind that this, being Christmas, was in our country a 
day of the greatest festivity, when our fellow-countrymen, 
assembled in their churches, were celebrating the good- 
ness of God and the praises of the Saviour. What a 

^ Quawteaht^ the supreme being of all the tribes speaking the ** Aht" 
language. 



Christmas Day 167 

reverse did our situation offer ! — captives in a savage land, 
and slaves to a set of ignorant beings, unacquainted with 
religion or humanity, hardly were we permitted to offer 
up our devotions by ourselves in the woods, while we 
felt even grateful for this privilege. Thither, with the 
king's permission, we withdrew, and, after reading the 
service appointed for the day, sung the hymn of the 
Nativity, fervently praying that Heaven in its goodness 
would permit us to celebrate the next festival of this kind 
in some Christian land. 

On our return, in order to conform as much as was in 
our power to the custom of our country, we were desirous 
of having a better supper than usual. With this view, 
we bought from one of the natives some dried clams 
and oil, and a root called Kletsup} which we cooked by 
steaming, and found it very palatable. This root consists 
of many fibres, of about six inches long, and of the size 
of a crow quill. It is sweet, of an agreeable taste, not 
unlike the QuawnoosCy and it is eaten with oil. The plant 
that produces it I have never seen. 

On the 31st all the tribe quitted Tashees for Cooptee, 
whither they go to pass the remainder of the winter, and 
complete their fishing, taking off everything with them 
in the same manner as at Nootka. We arrived in a few 
hours at Cooptee, which is about fifteen miles, and 
immediately set about covering the houses, which was 
soon completed. 

This place, which is their great herring and sprat 
fishery, stands just within the mouth of the river, on the 
same side with Tashees, in a very narrow valley at the 

This seems the bracken fern root, which is eaten. But the name usually 
applied to it is Sheetla, 



1 68 Adventures of John Jewitt 

foot of a high mountain. Though nearly as secure as 
Tashees from the winter storms, it is by no means so 
pleasantly situated, though to us it was a much more 
agreeable residence, as it brought us nearer Nootka, 
where we were impatient to return, in hopes of finding 
some vessel there, or hearing of the arrival of one 
near. 

The first snow that fell this season was the day after 
our arrival, on New Year's Day ; a day that, like Christ- 
mas, brought with it painful recollections, but at the same 
time led us to indulge the hope of a more fortunate year 
than the last. 

Early on the morning of the 7th of January, Maquina 
took me with him in his canoe on a visit to Upquesta, 
chief of the Ai-tiz-zarts, who had invited him to attend 
an exhibition at his village, similar to the one with which 
he had been entertained at Tashees. This place is 
between twenty and thirty miles distant up the Sound, 
and stands on the banks of a small river about the size 
of that of Cooptee, just within its entrance, in a valley 
of much greater extent than that of Tashees ; it consists 
of fourteen or fifteen houses, built and disposed in the 
manner of those at Nootka. The tribe, which is con- 
sidered as tributary to Maquina, amounts to about three 
hundred warriors, and the inhabitants, both men and 
women, are among the best-looking of any people on 
the coast. 

On our arrival we were received at the shore by the 
inhabitants, a few of whom were armed with muskets, 
which they fired, with loud shouts and exclamations of 
WocasAy wocash ! 

We were welcomed by the chiefs messenger, or master 



A Visit of State i6g 

of ceremonies, dressed in his best garments, with his hair 
powdered with white down, and holding in his hand the 
cheetolth, the badge, of his office. This man preceded 
us to the chiefs house, where he introduced and pointed 
out to us our respective seats. On .entering, the visitors 
took off their hats, which they always wear on similar 
occasions, and Maquina his outer robes, of which he has 
several on whenever he pays a visit, and seated himself 
near the chief. 

As I was dressed in European clothes, I became quite 
an object of curiosity to these people, very few of whom 
had ever seen a white man. They crowded around me 
in numbers, taking hold of my clothes, examining my 
face, hands, and feet, and even opening my mouth to see if 
I had a tongue, for, notwithstanding I had by this time 
become well acquainted with their language, I preserved 
the strictest silence, Maquina on our first landing having 
enjoined me not to speak until he should direct. 

Having undergone this examination for some time, 
Maquina at length made a sign to me to speak to them. 
On hearing me address them in their own language, 
they were greatly astonished and delighted, and told 
Maquina that they now perceived that I was a 
man like themselves, except that I was white, and 
looked like a seal, alluding to my blue jacket and 
trousers, which they wanted to persuade me to take off, 
as they did not like their appearance. Maquina in the 
meantime gave an account to the chief of the scheme 
he had formed for surprising our ship, and the manner 
in which he and his people had carried it into execution, 
with such particular and horrid details of that transaction 
as chilled the blood in my veins. Trays of boiled 



170 Adventures of John Jewitt 

herring spawn and train-oil were soon after brought in 
and placed before us, neither the chief or any of his 
people eating at the same time, it being contrary to the 
ideas of hospitality entertained by these nations, to eat 
any part of the food that is provided for strangers, always 
waiting until their visitors have finished, before they 
have their own brought in. 

The following day closed their festival with an 
exhibition of a similar kind to that which had been 
given at Tashees, but still more cruel ; the different 
tribes appearing on these occasions to endeavour to 
surpass each other in their proofs of fortitude and 
endurance of pain. In the morning, twenty men entered 
the chiefs house, with each an arrow run through the 
flesh of his sides and either arm, with a cord fastened to 
the end, which, as the performers advanced, singing and 
boasting, was forcibly drawn back by a person having 
hold of it. After this performance was closed, we 
returned to Cooptee, which we reached at midnight, our 
men keeping time with their songs to the stroke of their 
paddles. 

The natives now began to take the herring and sprat 
in immense quantities, with some salmon, and there was 
nothing but feasting from morning till night. 

The following is the method they employ to take the 
herring. A stick of about seven feet long, two inches 
broad, and half an inch thick, is formed from some hard 
wood, one side of which is set with sharp teeth, made 
from whalebone, at about half an inch apart. Provided 
with this instrument, the fisherman seats himself in 
the prow of a canoe, which is paddled by another, and 
whenever he comes to a shoal of herrings, which cover 



Herring Fishing 171 

the water in great quantities, he strikes it with both 
hands upon them, and at the same moment, turning it 
up, brings it over the side of the canoe, into which he 
lets those that are taken drop. It is astonishing to see 
how many are caught by those who are dexterous at 
this kind of fishing, as they seldom fail, when the shoals 
are numerous, of taking as many as ten or twelve at a 
stroke, and in a very short time will fill a canoe with 
them. Sprats are likewise caught in a similar manner. 



CHAPTER XI 

RETURN TO NOOTKA (FRIENDLY COVE) — DEATH OF 
MAQUINA'S NEPHEW — INSANITY OF TOOTOOSCH 
— AN INDIAN MOUNTEBANK 

About the beginning of February, Maquina gave a 
great feast, at which were present not only all the 
inhabitants, but one hundred persons from Ai-tiz-zart, 
and a number from Wickinninish who had been invited 
to attend it. It is customary with them to give an 
annual entertainment of this kind, and it is astonishing 
to see what a quantity of provision is expended, or 
rather wasted, on such an occasion, when they always eat 
to the greatest excess. It was at this feast that I saw 
upwards of an hundred salmon cooked in one tub. 
The whole residence at Cooptee presents an almost 
uninterrupted succession of feasting and gormand- 
ising, and it would seem as if the principal object 
of these people was to consume their whole stock 
of provision before leaving it, trusting entirely to 
their success in fishing and whaling, for a supply at 
Nootka. 

On the 2Sth of February we quitted Cooptee, and 
returned to Nootka. With much joy did Thompson 
and myself again find ourselves in a place where, not- 

172 



Death of a Chief's Son 173 

withstanding the melancholy recollections which it 
excited, we hoped before long to see some vessel arrive 
to our relief, and for this we became the more solicitous, 
as of late we had become much more apprehensive of 
our safety, in consequence of information brought 
Maquina a few days before we left Cooptee, by some of 
the Cayuquets, that there were twenty ships at the 
northward, preparing to come against him, with an 
intent of destroying him and his whole tribe, for cutting 
off the Boston, 

This story, which was wholly without foundation, and 
discovered afterwards to have been invented by these 
people, for the purpose of disquieting him, threw him 
into great alarm, and, notwithstanding all I could say to 
convince him that it was an unfounded report, so great 
was his jealousy of us, especially after it had been con- 
firmed to him by some others of the same nation, that 
he treated us with much harshness, and kept a very 
suspicious eye upon us. 

Nothing, indeed, could be more unpleasant than our ' 
present situation, when I reflected that our lives were 
altogether dependent on the will of a savage, on whose 
caprice and suspicions no rational calculation could 
be made. 

Not long after our return, a son of Maquina's sister, 
a boy of eleven years old, who had been for some time 
declining, died. Immediately on his death, which was 
about midnight, all the men and women in the house 
set up loud cries and shrieks, which, awakening 
Thompson and myself, so disturbed us that we left the 
house. This lamentation was kept up during the 



174 Adventures of John Jewitt 

remainder of the night In the morning, a great fire 
was kindled, in which Maquina burned, in honour of the 
deceased, ten fathoms of cloth, and buried with him ten 
fathoms more, eight of Ife-whaw, four prime sea-otter 
skins, and two small trunks, containing our unfortunate 
captain's clothes and watch. 

This boy was considered as a Tyee, or chief, being 
the only son of Tootoosch, one of their principal chiefs, 
who had married Maquina's sister, whence arose this 
ceremony on his interment : it being an established 
custom with these people, that whenever a chief dies, 
his most valuable property is burned or buried with him ; 
it is, however, wholly confined to the chiefs, and appears 
to be a mark of honour appropriate to them.^ In this 
instance, Maquina furnished the articles, in order that 
his nephew might have the proper honours rendered 
him. 

Tootoosch, his father, was esteemed the first warrior 
of the tribe, and was one who had been particularly 
active in the destruction of our ship, having killed two of 



^ When an Indian dies, all of his property which has not been given 
away, is either buried with him, or, in extreme cases, burned, not for the 
purpose of accompanying him to the Spirit Land, but, so the people have 
told me, to prevent any temptation to indulge in the bad luck of mention- 
ing his name. The only things that are exempted from this practice are 
the dead man's best canoes, his house-planks, and fishing and hunting 
implements, which, with any slaves he may possess, go to his eldest son. 
I have known the deceased's house and all its contents to be burned ; but 
when this is not the case, then the materials are removed elsewhere, and 
another building is erected. Around his grave — a box raised from the 
ground on pillars, often quaintly carved, or a canoe, or a box fixed up a 
tree — are placed various articles belonging to him (or her). At one time 
they buried his money with him. But for obvious reasons this custom 
has fallen into abeyance. 



An Insane Chief 175 

our poor comrades, who were ashore, whose names were 
Hall and Wood. About the time of our removal to 
Tashees, while in the enjoyment of the highest health, 
he was suddenly seized with a fit of delirium, in which 
he fancied that he saw the ghosts of those two men 
constantly standing by him, and threatening him, so that 
he would take no food, except what was forced into his 
mouth. 

A short time before this he had lost a daughter of 
about fifteen years of age, which afflicted him greatly, 
and whether his insanity, a disorder very uncommon 
amongst these savages, no instance of the kind having 
occurred within the memory of the oldest man amongst 
them, proceeded from this cause, or that it was the 
special interposition of an all-merciful God in our favour, 
who by this means thought proper to induce these 
barbarians still further to respect our lives, or that, 
for hidden purposes, the Supreme Disposer of events 
sometimes permits the spirits of the dead to revisit 
the world, and haunt the murderer, I know not, but his 
mind, from this period until his death, which took place 
but a few weeks after that of his son, was incessantly 
occupied with the image3 of the men whom he had 
killed. 

This circumstance made much impression upon the 
tribe, particularly the chiefs, whose uniform opposition 
to putting us to death, at the various councils that were 
held on our account, I could not but in part attribute to 
this cause ; and Maquina used frequently, in speaking of 
Tootoosch's sickness, to express much satisfaction that 
his hands had not been stained with the blood of any of 
our men. 



176 Adventures of John Jewitt 

When Maquina was first informed by his sister of 
the strange conduct of her husband, he immediately 
went to his house, taking us with him; suspecting 
that his disease had been caused by us, and that the 
ghosts of our countrymen had been called thither by 
us, to torment him. We found him raving about 
Hall and Wood, saying that they were peshak^ that 
is, bad. 

Maquina then placed some provision before him, to see 
if he would eat. On perceiving it, he put forth his hand 
to take some, but instantly withdrew it with signs of 
horror, saying that Hall and Wood were there, and 
would not let him eat. Maquina then, pointing to us, 
asked if it was not John and Thompson who troubled 
him. 

" Wikl' ^ he replied, — that is, no ; ^^ John klushish — 
Thompson klushish'^ — John and Thompson are both good ; 
then, turning to me, and patting me on the shoulder, he 
made signs to me to eat. I tried to persuade him that 
Hall and Wood were not there, and that none were near 
him but ourselves ; he said, " I know very well you do not 
see them, but I do." 

At first Maquina endeavoured to convince him that 
he saw nothing, and to laugh him out of his belief, but, 
finding that all was to no purpose, he at length became 
serious, and asked me if I had ever seen anyone affected 
in this manner, and what was the matter with him. I 
gave him to understand, pointing to his head, that his 
brain was injured, and that he did not see things as 
formerly. 

Being convinced by Tootoosch's conduct that we had 

^ Wik actually means " Not I." Good is Klooceahatli or Klootakloosch, 



Treating the Madman 177 

no agency in his indisposition, on our return home 
Maquina asked me what was done in my country in 
similar cases. 

I told him that such persons were closely confined, 
and sometimes tied up and whipped, in order to make 
them better.^ 

After pondering for some time, he said that he 
should be glad to do anything to relieve him, and that 
he should be whipped, and immediately gave orders 
to some of his men to go to Tootoosch's house, bind 
him, and bring him to his, in order to undergo the 
operation. 

Thompson was the person selected to administer 
this remedy, which he undertook very readily, and 
for that purpose provided himself with a good number 
of spruce branches, with which he whipped him most 
severely, laying it on with the best will imaginable, 
while Tootoosch displayed the greatest rage, kicking, 
spitting, and attempting to bite all who came near 
him. This was too much for Maquina, who at length, 
unable to endure it longer, ordered Thompson to desist 
and Tootoosch to be carried back, saying that if there 
was no other way of curing him but by whipping, he 
must remain mad. 

The application of the whip produced no beneficial 
effect on Tootoosch, for he afterwards became still more 
deranged; in his fits of fury sometimes seizing a club 

^ This, it must be remembered, was in the days before Connolly. 
Maquina's remark that if an insane man could not be cured but by 
whipping him, he must remain mad, proves that the savage chief was 
in advance of his time. Insanity is, however, extremely rare among the 
Indians. 

12 



178 Adventures of John Jewitt 

and beating his slaves in a most dreadful manner, and 
striking and spitting at all who came near him, till at 
length his wife, no longer daring to remain in the house 
with him, came with her son to Maquina's. 

The whaling season now commenced, and Maquina 
was out almost every day in his canoe in pursuit of 
them, but for a considerable time with no success, one 
day breaking the staff of his harpoon, another after 
having been a long time fast to a whale, the weapon 
drawing, owing to the breaking of the shell which formed 
its point, with several such like accidents, arising from 
the imperfection of the instrument. 

At these times he always returned very morose 
and out of temper, upbraiding his men with having 
violated their obligation to continence preparatory to 
whaling. In this state of ill - humour he would give 
us very little to eat, which, added to the women not 
cooking when the men are away, reduced us to a very 
low fare. 

In consequence of the repeated occurrence of similar 
accidents, I proposed to Maquina to make him a 
harpoon or foreganger of steel, which would be less 
liable to fail him. The idea pleased him, and in a 
short time I completed one for him, with which he was 
much delighted, and the very next day went out to 
make a trial of it. 

He succeeded with it in taking a whale. Great was the 
joy throughout the village as soon as it was known that 
the king had secured the whale, by notice from a person 
stationed at the headland in the offing. All the canoes 
were immediately launched, and, furnished with harpoons 



Bringing Home the Whale 179 

and sealskin floats, hastened to assist in buoying it up 
and towing it in. 

The bringing in of this fish exhibited a scene of 
universal festivity. As soon as the canoes appeared at 
the mouth of the Cove, those on board of them singing 
a triumph to a slow air, to which they kept time with 
their paddles, all who were on shore, men, women, and 
children, mounted the roofs of their houses to con- 
gratulate the king on his success, drumming most 
furiously on the planks, and exclaiming Wocash — wocashy 
Tyee ! 

The whale, on being drawn on shore, was immediately 
cut up, and a great feast of the blubber given at 
Maquina's house, to which all the village were invited, 
who indemnified themselves for their Lent by eating as 
usual to excess, I was highly praised for the goodness 
of my harpoon, and a quantity of blubber given me, 
which I was permitted to cook as I pleased ; this I boiled 
in salt water with some young nettles and other greens 
for Thompson and myself, and in this way we found it 
tolerable food. 

Their method of procuring the oil, is to skim it from 
the water in which the blubber is boiled, and when cool, 
put it up into whale bladders for use ; and of these 
I have seen them so large as, when filled, would require 
no less than five or six men to carry. Several of the 
chiefs, among whom were Maquina's brothers, who, 
after the king has caught the first whale, are privileged 
to take them also, were very desirous, on discovering 
the superiority of my harpoon, that I should make 
some for them, but this Maquina would not permit, 
reserving for himself this improved weapon. He, how- 



i8o Adventures of John Jewitt 

ever, gave me directions to make a number more for 
himself, which I executed, and also made him several 
lances, with which he was greatly pleased. 

As these people have some very singular observances 
preparatory to whaling, an account of them will, I 
presume, not prove uninteresting, especially as it may 
serve to give a better idea of their manners. A short 
time before leaving Tashees, the king makes a point of 
passing a day alone on the mountain, whither he goes 
very privately early in the morning, and does not 
return till late in the evening.^ This is done, as I after- 
wards learned, for the purpose of singing and praying 
to his God for success in whaling the ensuing season. 
At Cooptee the same ceremony is performed, and at 
Nootka after the return thither, with still greater 
solemnity, as for the next two days he appears very 
thoughtful and gloomy, scarcely speaking to any one, 
and observes a most rigid fast On these occasions he 
has always a broad red fillet made of bark bound 
around his head, in token of humiliation, with a large 
branch of green spruce on the top, and his great rattle 
in his hand. 

In addition to this, for a week before commencing 
their whaling, both himself and the crew of his canoe 
observe a fast, eating but very little, and going into 
the water several times in the course of each day to 
bathe, singing and rubbing their bodies, limbs, and 
faces with shells and bushes, so that on their return I 
have seen them look as though they had been severely 

^ He was, as the Indians say, '* making his medicine,'' a term of very 
elastic meaning. 



Funeral Rites i8i 

torn with briers. They are likewise obliged to abstain 
from any commerce with their women for the like 
period, the latter restriction being considered as in- 
dispensable to their success. 

Early in June, Tootoosch,^ the crazy chief, died. On 
being acquainted with his death, the whole village, men, 
women, and children, set up a loud cry, with every 
testimony of the greatest grief, which they continued for 
more than three hours. As soon as he was dead, the 
body, according to their custom, was laid out on a 
plank, having the head bound round with a red bark 
fillet, which is with them an emblem of mourning and 
sorrow. After lying some time in this manner, he 
was wrapped in an otter-skin robe, and, three fathoms 
of Ife-whaw being put about his neck, he was placed in 
a large coffin or box of about three feet deep, which was 
ornamented on the outside with two rows of the small 
white shells. In this, the most valuable articles of his 
property were placed with him, among which were no 
less than twenty-four prime sea-otter skins. 

At night, which is their time for interring the dead, 
the coffin was borne by eight men with two poles thrust 
through ropes passed around it, to the place of burial, 
accompanied by his wife and family, with their hair cut 
short in token of grief, all the inhabitants joining the 
procession. 

The place of burial was a large cavern on the side 
of a hill at a little distance from the village, in which, 
after depositing the coffin carefully, all the attendants 
repaired to Maquina's house, where a number of articles 

^ ** Tootoosch " is the Thunder Bird of ** Aht " mythology. 



1 82 Adventures of John Jewitt 

belonging to the deceased, consisting of blankets, pieces 
of cloth, etc., were burned by a person appointed 
by Maquina for that purpose, dressed and painted 
in the highest style, with his head covered with white 
down, who, as he put in the several pieces one by one, 
poured upon them a quantity of oil to increase the 
flame, in the intervals between making a speech and 
playing off a variety of buffoon tricks, and the whole 
closed with a feast, and a dance from Sat-sat-sok-sis, 
the king's son. 

The man who performed the ceremony of burning 
on this occasion was a very singular character named 
Kinneclimmets. He was held in high estimation by 
the king, though only of the common class, probably 
from his talent for mimicry and buffoonery, and. might be 
considered as a kind of king's jester, or rather, as com- 
bining in his person the character of a buffoon with 
that of master of ceremonies and public orator to his 
majesty, as he was the one who at feasts always 
regulated the places of the guests, delivered speeches 
on receiving or returning visits, besides amusing the 
company at all their entertainments, with a variety of 
monkey pranks and antic gestures, which appeared to 
these savages the height of wit and humour, but would 
be considered as extremely low by the least polished 
people. 

Almost all the kings or head chiefs of the principal 
tribes were accompanied by a similar character, who 
appeared to be attached to their dignity, and are called 
in their language Climmer-habbee, 

This maa Kinneclimmets was particularly odious to 
Thompson, who would never join in the laugh at his 



The King's Chamberlain 183 

tricks, but when he began, would almost always quit 
the house with a very surly look, and an exclama- 
tion of " Cursed fool ! " which Maquina, who thought 
nothing could equal the cleverness of his Climmer^ 
habbeCy used to remark with much dissatisfaction, asking 
me why Thompson never laughed, observing that I 
must have had a very good-tempered woman indeed 
for my mother, as my father was so very ill-natured a 
man. 

Among those performances that gained him the 
greatest applause was his talent of eating to excess, 
for I have known him devour at one meal no less than 
seventy-five large herrings ; and at another time, when 
a great feast was given by Maquina, he undertook, after 
drinking three pints of oil by way of a whet, to eat four 
dried salmon, and five quarts of spawn, mixed up with 
a gallon of train-oil, and actually succeeded in swallow- 
ing the greater part of this mess, until his stomach 
became so overloaded as to discharge its contents in 
the dish. One of his exhibitions, however, had nearly 
cost him his life ; this was on the occasion of Kla-quak- 
ee-na, one of the chiefs, having bought him a new wife, 
in celebration of which he ran three times through a 
large fire, and burned himself in such a manner that he 
was not able to stir for more than four weeks. These 
feats of savage skill were much praised by Maquina, 
who never failed to make him presents of cloth, muskets, 
etc., on such occasions. 

The death of Tootoosch increased still more the 
disquietude which his delirium had excited among the 
savages, and all those chiefs who had killed our men 
became much alarmed lest they should be seized with 



184 Adventures of John Jewitt 

the same disorder and die like him ; more particularly, 
as I had told Maquina that 1 believed his insanity was 
a punishment inflicted on him by Quahootze, for his 
cruelty in murdering two innocent men who had never 
injured him. 



CHAPTER XII 

WAR WITH THE A-Y-CHARTS — A NIGHT ATTACK — 
PROPOSALS TO PURCHASE THE AUTHOR 

Our situation had now become unpleasant in the ex- 
treme. The summer was so far advanced that we 
nearly despaired of a ship arriving to our relief, and 
with that expectation almost relinquished the hope of 
ever having it in our power to quit this savage land. 
We were treated, too, with less indulgence than before, 
both Thompson and myself being obliged, in addition 
to our other employments, to perform the laborious 
task of cutting and collecting fuel, which we had to 
bring on our shoulders from nearly three miles' distance, 
as it consisted wholly of dry leaves, all of which near the 
village had been consumed. 

To add to this, we suffered much abuse from the 
common people, who, when Maquina or some of the 
chiefs were not present, would insult us, calling us 
wretched slaves, asking us where was our Tyee or 
captain, making gestures signifying that his head had 
been cut off, and that they would do the like to us; 
though they generally took good care at such times to 
keep well out of Thompson's reach, as they had more 
than once experienced, to their cost, the strength of 

185 



1 86 Adventures of John Jewitt 

his fist. This conduct was not only provoking and 
grating to our feelings in the highest degree, but it con- 
vinced us of the ill disposition of these savages towards 
us, and rendered us fearful lest they might at some time 
or other persuade or force Maquina and the chiefs to 
put us to death. 

We were also often brought to great distress for the 
want of provisions, so far as to be reduced to collect a 
scanty supply of mussels and limpets from the rocks, 
and sometimes even compelled to part with some of 
our most necessary articles of clothing in order to 
purchase food for our subsistence. 

This was, however, principally owing to the in- 
habitants themselves experiencing a great scarcity of 
provisions this season; there having been, in the first 
place, but very few salmon caught at Friendly Cove, a 
most unusual circumstance, as they generally abound 
there in the spring, which was by the natives attributed 
to their having been driven away by the blood of our 
men who had been thrown into the sea, which with 
true savage inconsistency excited their murmurs against 
Maquina, who had proposed cutting off our ship. Re- 
lying on this supply, they had in the most inconsiderate 
manner squandered away their winter stock of pro- 
visions, so that in a few days after their return it was 
entirely expended. 

Nor were the king and chiefs much more fortunate 
in their whaling, even after I had furnished Maquina 
with the improved weapon for that purpose; but four 
whales having been taken during the season, which 
closes the last of May, including one that had been 
struck by Maquina and escaped, and was afterwards 



Short Commons 187 

driven on shore about six miles from Nootka in almost 
a state of putridity. 

These afforded but a short supply to a population, 
including all ages and sexes, of no less than fifteen 
hundred persons, and of a character so very improvid- 
ent, that, after feasting most gluttonously whenever a 
whale was caught, they were several times, for a week 
together, reduced to the necessity of eating but once 
a day, and of collecting cockles and mussels from the 
rocks for their food. 

And even after the cod and halibut fishing com- 
menced, in June, in which they met with tolerable 
success, such was the savage caprice of Maquina, that 
he would often give us but little to eat, finally order- 
ing us to buy a canoe and fishing implements and 
go out ourselves and fish, or we should have nothing. 
To do this we were compelled to part with our great- 
coats, which were not only important to us as gar- 
ments, but of which we made our beds, spreading them 
under us when we slept. From our want of skill, 
however, in this new employ, we met with no success ; 
on discovering which, Maquina ordered us to remain at 
home. 

Another thing, which to me in particular proved 
an almost constant source of vexation and disgust, 
and which living among them had not in the least 
reconciled me to, was their extreme filthiness, not 
only in eating fish, especially the whale, when in a 
state of offensive putridity, but while at their meals, 
of making a practice of taking the vermin from their 
heads or clothes and eating them, by turns thrusting 
their fingers into their hair and into the dish, and 



1 88 Adventures of John Jewitt 

spreading their garments over the tubs in which the 
provision was cooking, in order to set in motion their 
inhabitants.^ 

Fortunately for Thompspn^ he regarded this much less 
than myself, and when I used to point out to him any 
instance of their filthiness in this respect, he would 
laugh and reply, "Never mind, John, the more good 
things the better." I must, however, do Maquina the 
justice to state, that he was much neater both in his 
person and eating than were the others, as was like- 
wise his queen, owing, no doubt, to his intercourse with 
foreigners, which had given him ideas of cleanliness, 
for I never saw either of them eat any of these animals, 
but, on the contrary, they appeared not much to relish 
this taste in others. Their garments, also, were much 
cleaner, Maquina having been accustomed to give his 
away when they became soiled, till after he discovered 
that Thompson and myself kept ours clean by washing 
them, when he used to make Thompson do the same for 
him. 

Yet amidst this state of endurance and disappoint- 

^ This habit — unfortunately not peculiar to the Indians — is still occa- 
sionally indulged in. The reason they give for it is, that when the great 
flood covered the earth — a tradition that is found among other North-West 
American Indians — they escaped in their canoes, and had to eat lice 
for lack of any other food, and now practise it out of gratitude. The 
superstitious observances of these tribes are so numerous that the merest 
account of those known would fill a volume. One or two interesting 
instances may be mentioned: — Thus, in sneezing, there is good luck if 
the right nostril is alone affected. But if the left, then evil fortune is 
at hand. When they pare their nails, which is not often, they bum the 
parings, and if the smoke from them goes straight up, their latter end 
will be good ; if not, they will go to the place of punishment. They 
used to regard — and perhaps still regard — the whites not as human beings, 
but as a sort of demons. 



Maquina's Melting Moods 189 

ment, in hearing repeatedly of the arrival of ships at 
the north and south, most of which proved to be idle 
reports, while expectation was almost wearied out in 
looking for them, we did not wholly despond, relying 
on the mercy of the Supreme Being, to offer up to 
whom our devotions on the days appointed for His 
worship was our chief consolation and support, though 
we were sometimes obliged, by our taskmasters, to 
infringe upon the Sabbath, which was to me a source 
of much regret. 

We were, nevertheless, treated at times with much 
kindness by Maquina, who would give us a plenty of 
the best that he had to eat, and occasionally, some 
small present of cloth for a garment, promising me that, 
if any ship should arrive within a hundred miles of 
Nootka, he would send a canoe with a letter from me 
to the captain, so that he might come to our release. 
These flattering promises and marks of attention 
were, however, at those times when he thought himself 
in personal danger from a mutinous spirit, which the 
scarcity of provisions had excited among the natives, 
who, like true savages, imputed all their public calam- 
ities, of whatever kind, to the misconduct of their chief, 
or when he was apprehensive of an attack from some 
of the other tribes, who were irritated with him for 
cutting off the Boston^ as it had prevented ships from 
coming to trade with them, and were constantly alarm- 
ing him with idle stories of vessels that were preparing 
to come against him and exterminate both him and 
his people. 

At such times, he made us keep guard over him both 
night and day, armed with cutlasses and pistols, being 



190 Adventures of John Jewitt 

apparently afraid to trust any of his own men. At one 
time, it was a general revolt of his people that he 
apprehended; then three of his principal chiefs, 
among whom was his elder brother, had conspired to 
take away his life; and at length he fancied that a 
small party of Klaooquates, between whom and the 
Nootkians little friendship subsisted, had come to 
Nootka, under a pretence of trade, for the sole purpose 
of murdering him and his family, telling us, probably to 
sharpen our vigilance, that their intention was to kill us 
likewise ; and so strongly were his fears excited on this 
occasion, that he not only ordered us to keep near him 
armed by day, whenever he went out, and to patrol 
at night before his house while they remained, but to 
continue the same guard for three days after they were - 
gone, and to fire, at one and at four in the morning, one 
of the great guns, to let them know, if, as he suspected, 
they were lurking in the neighbourhood, that he was on 
his guard. 

While he was thus favourably disposed towards us, I 
took an opportunity to inform him of the ill-treatment 
that we frequently received from his people, and the 
insults that were offered us by some of the stranger 
tribes in calling us white slaves, and loading us with 
other opprobrious terms. He was much displeased, 
and said that his subjects should not be allowed to 
treat us ill, and that if any of the strangers did it, he 
wished us to punish the offenders with death, at the 
same time directing us, for our security, to go constantly 
armed. 

This permission was soon improved by Thompson to 
the best advantage ; for a few days after, having gone to 



Beheaded 191 

the pond to wash some of our clothes, and a blanket for 
Maquina, several Wickinninish who were then at Nootka 
came thither, and, seeing him washing the clothes, and 
the blanket spread upon the grass to dry, they began, 
according to custom, to insult him, and one of them, 
bolder than the others, walked over the blanket. Thomp- 
son was highly incensed, and threatened the Indian with 
death if he repeated the offence, but he, in contempt of 
the threat, trampled upon the blanket, when, drawing 
his cutlass, without further ceremony, Thompson cut off 
his head, on seeing which the others ran off at full speed, 
Thompson then, gathering up the clothes and blanket, 
on which were the marks of the Indian*s dirty feet, and 
taking with him the head, returned and informed the 
king of what had passed, who was much pleased, and 
highly commended his conduct. This had a favourable 
effect for us, not only on the stranger tribes but the 
inhabitants themselves, who treated us afterwards with 
less disrespect. 

In the latter part of July, Maquina informed me that 
he was going to war with the A-y-charts^ a tribe about 

^ The E-cha-chets are not at present recognised as a separate tribe. But 
there is a large village in Clayoquat Sound on the south end of Waken- 
ninish Island which bears that name. Like many now all but extinct tribes, 
who have become absorbed into greater ones, the E-cha-chets seem in 
Jewitt's time to have been more numerous. In Meares's narrative, " Lee- 
cha-ett " is mentioned as a village of Wakenninish, but this could not 
have been the same place, for Maquina and Wakenninish were at 
this period on good terms. The river which the expedition ascended to 
reach the summer salmon fishing village of the tribe was probably either 
the Bear or the Onamettis, both of which flow through some swampy 
ground into the head of Bedwall Arm. But as usual Jewitt exaggerated 
the distance up which the canoemen paddled. There is no river in Van- 
couver Island navigable for twenty or thirty miles, and few, even when 
broken by rapids and falls, quite that length. 



192 Adventures of John Jewitt 

fifty miles to the south, on account of some controversy 
that had arisen the preceding summer, and that I must 
make a number of daggers for his men, and cheetolths 
for his chiefs, which having completed, he wished me 
to make for his own use a weapon of quite a different 
form, in order to dispatch his enemy by one blow on 
the head, it being the calculation of these nations, on 
going to war, to surprise their adversaries while asleep. 
This was a steel dagger, or more properly a spike, 
of about six inches long, made very sharp, set at right 
angles in an iron handle of fifteen inches long, ter- 
minating at the lower end in a crook or turn, so as to 
prevent its being wrenched from the hand, and at the 
upper in a round knob or head, from whence the 
spike protruded. This instrument I polished highly, 
and, the more to please Maquina, formed on the back 
of the knob the resemblance of a man's head, with 
the mouth open, substituting for eyes black beads, 
which I fastened in with red sealing-wax. This pleased 
him much, and was greatly admired by his chiefs, who 
wanted me to make similar ones for them, but Maquina 
would not suffer it, reserving for himself alone this 
weapon. 

When these people have finally determined on war, 
they make it an invariable practice, for three or four 
weeks prior to the expedition, to go into the water five 
or six times a day, when they wash and scrub them- 
selves from head to foot with bushes intermixed with 
briers, so that their bodies and faces will often be en- 
tirely covered with blood. During this severe exercise, 
they are continually exclaiming, " Wocasky QuahootzCy 
Teechamnte ah welth, wik-etish tau-ilth — Kar sub- 



On the War Path 193 

matemas — Wik-sish to hauk matemas — / ya-ish kah- 
skittle — As-smootish warich matemas " ; which signifies, 
" Good or great God, let me live — Not be sick — Find the 
enemy — Not fear him — Find him asleep, and kill a great 
many of them." 

During the whole of this period they have no inter- 
course with their women, and for a week before setting 
out, abstain from feasting or any kind of merriment, 
appearing thoughtful, gloomy, and morose, and for the 
three last days are almost constantly in the water, both 
by day and night, scrubbing and lacerating themselves 
in a terrible manner. Maquina, having informed 
Thompson and myself that he should take us with him, 
was very solicitous that we should bathe and scrub our- 
selves in the same way with them, telling me that it 
would harden our skins, so that the weapons of the 
enemy would not pierce them, but as we felt no great 
inclination to amuse ourselves in this manner, we 
declined it. 

The expedition consisted of forty canoes, carrying 
from ten to twenty men each, Thompson and myself 
armed ourselves with cutlasses and pistols, but the 
natives, although they had a plenty of European arms, 
took with them only their daggers and cheetolths, with 
a few bows and arrows, the latter being about a yard in 
length, and pointed with copper, mussel-shell, or bone ; 
the bows are four feet and a half long, with strings 
made of whale sinew. 

To go to A-y-chart, we ascended, from twenty to 
thirty miles,^ a river about the size of that of Tashees, 
the banks of which are high and covered with wood. 

^ This is an exaggerated estimate. 

13 



194 Adventures of John Jewitt 

At midnight we came in sight of the village, which was 
situated on the west bank near the shore, on a steep hill 
difficult of access, and well calculated for defence. It 
consisted of fifteen or sixteen houses, smaller than those 
at Nootka, and built in the same style, but compactly 
placed. By Maquina's directions, the attack was 
deferred until the first appearance of dawn, as he said 
that was the time when men slept the soundest. 

At length, all being ready for the attack, we landed 
with the greatest silence, and, going around so as to 
come upon the foe in the rear, clambered up the hill, 
and while the natives, as is their custom, entered the 
several huts creeping on all-fours, my comrade and 
myself stationed ourselves without to intercept those 
who should attempt to escape or come to the aid of 
their friends. I wished, if possible, not to stain my 
hands in the blood of any fellow-creature ; and though 
Thompson would gladly have put to death all the 
savages in the country, he was too brave to think of 
attacking a sleeping enemy. 

Having entered the houses, on the war-whobp being 
given by Maquina as he seized the head of the chief and 
gave him the fatal blow, all proceeded to the work of 
death. The A-y-charts, being thus surprised, were 
unable to make resistance, and, with the exception of a 
very few who were so fortunate as to make their escape, 
were all killed, or taken prisoners on condition of 
becoming slaves to their captors. I had the good 
fortune to take four captives, whom Maquina, as a 
favour, permitted me to consider as mine, and occasion- 
ally employ them in fishing for me. As for Thompson, 
who thirsted for revenge, he had no wish to take any 



A Famous Victory 195 

prisoners, but with his cutlass, the only weapon he 
would employ against them, succeeded in killing seven 
stout fellows who came to attack him, an act which 
obtained him great credit with Maquina and the chiefs, 
who after this held him in much higher estimation, and 
gave him the appellation of " Chehiel-suma-har," it being 
the name of a very celebrated warrior of their nation in 
ancient times, whose exploits were the constant theme 
of their praise. 

After having put to death all the old and infirm of 
either sex, as is the barbarous practice of these people, 
and destroyed the buildings, we re-embarked with our 
booty in our canoes for Nootka, where we were received 
with great demonstrations of joy by the women and 
children, accompanying our war - song with a most 
furious drumming on the houses. The next day a great 
feast was given by Maquina in celebration of his victory, 
which was terminated, as usual, with a dance by Sat- 
sat-sok-sis.^ 

Repeated applications had been made to Maquina by 
a number of kings or chiefs to purchase me, especially 
after he had showed them the harpoon I had made for 
him, which he took much pride in, but he constantly 
refused to part with me on any terms. Among these, 
the king of the Wickinninish was particularly solicitous 
to obtain me, having twice applied to Maquina for that 
purpose, once in a very formal manner, by sending his 
messenger with four canoes, who, as he approached the 
shore, decorated in their highest style, with the white 
down on his head, etc., declared that he came to buy 

* This is one of the best descriptions of West Coast warfare with which 
I am acquainted. 



196 Adventures of John Jewitt 

" Tooteyoohannis," the name by which I was known to 
them, for his master, and that he had brought for that 
purpose four young male slaves, two highly ornamented 
canoes, such a number of the skins of metamelth, and of 
the quartlack} or sea-otter, and so many fathoms of 
cloth and of Ife-whaw, while, as he mentioned the dif- 
ferent articles, they were pointed out or held up by his 
attendants ; but even this tempting offer had no influence 
on Maquina, who in the latter part of the summer was 
again very strongly urged to sell me by Ulatilla, or, as 
he is generally called, Machee Ulatilla, chief of the 
Klaizzarts,^ who had come to Nootka on a visit. 

This chief, who could speak tolerable English, had 
much more the appearance of a civilised man than any 
of the savages that I saw. He appeared to be about 
thirty, was rather small in his person, but extremely well 
formed, with a skin almost as fair as that of an European, 
good features, and a countenance expressive of can- 
dour and amiableness, and which was almost always 
brightened with a smile. He was much neater both in 
his dress and person than any of the other chiefs, seldom 
wearing paint, except upon his eyebrows, which, after 
the custom of his country, were plucked out, and a few 
strips of the pelpelth on the lower part of his face. He 
always treated me with much kindness, was fond of 
conversing with me in English and in his own language, 
asking me many questions relative to my country, its 
manners, customs, etc., and appeared to take a strong 

1 "Quiaotluk," Jewitt, with innate cockneyism, inserting an r after a 
wherever this is possible. No Indian can pronounce r^ any more than a 
Chinaman can. 

^ Klahosahts. 



A Friendly Chief 197 

interest in my fate, telling me that if he could persuade 
Maquina to part with me, he would put me on board 
the first ship that came to his country, a promise which, 
from his subsequent conduct, I have good reason to 
think he would have performed, as my deliverance at 
length from captivity and suffering was, under the 
favour of Divine Providence, wholly owing to him, the 
only letter that ever reached an European or American 
vessel out of sixteen that I wrote at different times and 
sent to various parts of the coast, having been delivered 
by him in person. So much pleased was I with this 
man's behaviour to me while at Nootka, that I made for 
him a cheetolth, which I burnished highly, and en- 
graved with figures. With this he was greatly delighted. 
I also would have made for him a harpoon, would 
Maquina have consented. 

With hearts full of dejection and almost lost to hope, 
no ship having appeared off Nootka this season, did my 
companion and myself accompany the tribe on their 
removal in September to Tashees, relinquishing in con- 
sequence for six months even the remotest expectation 
of relief. 



CHAPTER XIII 

MARRIAGE OF THE AUTHOR — HIS ILLNESS — DIS- 
MISSES HIS WIFE — RELIGION OF THE NATIVES — 
CLIMATE 

Soon after our establishment there, Maquina informed 
me| that he and his chiefs had held council both before 
and after quitting Nootka, in which they had deter- 
mined that I must marry one of their women, urging as 
a reason to induce me to consent, that, as there was 
now no probability of a ship coming to Nootka to 
release me, that I must consider myself as destined 
to pass the remainder of my life with them, that the 
sooner I conformed to their customs the better, 
and that a wife and family would render me more 
contented and satisfied with their mode of living. I 
remonstrated against this decision, but to no pur- 
pose, for he told me that, should I refuse, both 
Thompson and myself would be put to death ; telling 
me, however, that if there were none of the women 
of his tribe that pleased me, he would go with me to 
some of the other tribes, where he would purchase 
for me such a one as I should select. Reduced to 
this sad extremity, with death on the one side and 
matrimony on the other, I thought proper to choose 

198 



Jewitt a- Wooing Goes - 199 

what appeared to me the least of the two evils, 
and consent to be married, on condition that, as I 
did not fancy any of the Nootka women, I should 
be permitted to make choice of one from some other 
tribe. 

This being settled, the next morning by daylight, 
Maquina, with about fifty men in two canoes, set out 
with me for- Ai-tiz-zart,^ taking with him a quantity of 
cloth, a number of muskets, sea-otter skins, etc., for the 
purchase of my bride. With the aid of our paddles 
and sails, being favoured with a fair breeze, Ave arrived 
some time before sunset at the village. Our arrival 
excited a general alarm, and the men hastened to the 
shore, armed with the weapons of their country, making 
many warlike demonstrations, and displaying much zeal 
and activity. We, in the meantime, remained quietly 
seated in our canoes, where we remained for about half 
an hour, when the messenger of the chief, dressed in 
their best manner, came to welcome us and invite us on 
shore to eat.^ We followed him in procession to the 
chiefs house, Maquina at our head, taking care to leave 
a sufficient number in the boats to protect the property. 
When we came to the house, we were ushered in with 
much ceremony, and our respective seats pointed 
out to us, mine being next to Maquina by his 
request. 

After having been regaled with a feast of herring 
spawn and oil, Maquina asked me if I saw any among 
the women who were present that I liked. I immediately 

^ Ayhuttisaht, also in Nootka Sound. 

^ This is the custom if the visit of the strangers has not been announced 
in advance. 



200 Adventures of John Jewitt 

pointed out to a young girl of about seventeen, the 
daughter of Upquesta, the chief, who was sitting near 
him by her mother. On this, Maquina, making a sign 
to his men, arose, and, taking me by the hand, walked 
into the middle of the room, and sent off two of his 
men to bring the boxes containing the presents from 
the canoes. In the meantime, Kinneclimmets, the 
master of ceremonies, whom I have already spoken of, 
made himself ready for the part he was to act, by 
powdering his hair with white down. When the chests 
were brought in, specimens of the several articles were 
taken out, and showed by our men, one of whom held 
up a musket, another a skin, a third a piece of cloth, 
etc. 

On this Kinneclimmets stepped forward, and, address- 
ing the chief, informed him that all these belonged 
to me, mentioning the number of each kind, and 
that they were offered to him for the purchase of 
his daughter Eu - stoch - ee - exqua, as a wife for me. 
As he said this, the men who held up the various 
articles walked up to the chief, and with a very stem 
and morose look, the complimentary one on these 
occasions, threw them at his feet. Immediately on 
which, all the tribe, both men and women, who were 
assembled on this occasion, set up a cry of Klack-ko- 
Tyee} that is, " Thank ye, chief." 

His men, after this ceremony, having returned to 
their places, Maquina rose, and, in a speech of more 
than half an hour, said much in my praise to the Ai- 
tiz-zart chief, telling him that I was as good a man 
as themselves, differing from them only in being white, 

^ Ooshyuksomayts is another expression meaning much the same thing. 



A Certificate of Character 201 

that I was besides acquainted with many things of 
which they were ignorant; that I knew how to make 
daggerSji cheetolths, and harpoons, and was a very 
valuable person, whom he was determined to keep 
always with him ; praising me at the same time for 
the goodness of my temper, and the manner in which 
I had conducted myself since I had been with them, 
observing that all the people of Nootka, and even the 
children, loved me. 

While Maquina was speaking, his master of cere- 
monies was continually skipping about, making the 
most extravagant gestures, and exclaiming " Wocash I " 
When he had ceased, the Ai-tiz-zart chief arose, amidst 
the acclamations of his people, and began with setting 
forth the many good qualities and accomplishments of 
his daughter; that he loved her greatly, and as she 
was his only one, he could not think of parting with 
her. He spoke in this manner for some time, but 
finally concluded by consenting to the proposed union, 
requesting that she might be well used and kindly 
treated by her husband. At the close of the speech, 
when the chief began to manifest a disposition to con- 
sent to our union, Kinneclimmets again began to call 
out as loud as he could bawl, " Wocash/" cutting a 
thousand capers and spinning himself around on his 
heel like a top. 

When Upquesta had finished his speech, he directed 
his people to carry back the presents which Maquina 
had given him, to me, together with two young male 
slaves to assist me in fishing. These, after having been 
placed before me, were by Maquina's men taken on 
board the canoes. This ceremony being over, we were 



202 Adventures of John Jewitt 

invited by one of the principal chiefs to a feast at 
his house, of Klussamit} or dried herring, where, after 
the eating was over, Kinneclimmets amused the com- 
pany very highly with his tricks, and the evening's 
entertainment was closed by a new war-song from our 
men, and one in return from the Ai-tiz-zarts, accom- 
panied with expressive gestures, and wielding of their 
weapons. 

After this our company returned to lodge at Up- 
questa's, except a few who were left on board the 
canoes to watch the property. In the morning 1 re- 
ceived from the chief his daughter, with an earnest 
request that I would use her well, which I promised 
him ; when, taking leave of her parents, she accom- 
panied me with apparent satisfaction on board of the 
canoe. 

The wind being ahead, the natives were obliged to 
have recourse to their paddles, accompanying them 
with their songs, interspersed with the witticisms and 
buffoonery of Kinneclimmets, who, in his capacity of 
king's steersman, one of his functions which I forgot to 
enumerate, not only guided the course of the canoe, 
but regulated the singing of the boatmen. At about 
five in the morning we reached Tashees, where we 
found all the inhabitants collected on the shore to 
receive us. 

We were welcomed with loud shouts of joy, and 
exclamations of "W^(^^^^A.^" and the women, taking my 
bride under their charge, conducted her to Maquina's 
house, to be kept with them for ten days ; it being 

"^ ICloosmii is "herring" {Meletta ccerulea) generally. Klooshist is 
dried salmon, a more common article of food. 



Marriage of the Author 203 

an universal custom, as Maquina informed me, that no 
intercourse should take place between the new married 
pair during that period. At night Maquina gave a 
great feast, which was succeeded by a dance, in which 
all the women joined, and thus ended the festivities of 
my marriage.^ 

The term of my probation being over, Maquina 
assigned me as an apartment the space in the upper 
part of his house between him and his elder brother, 
whose room was opposite. Here I established my- 
self with my family, consisting of myself and wife, 
Thompson, and the little Sat-sat-sok-sis, who had 
always been strongly attached to me, and now solicited 
his father to let him live with me, to which he con- 
sented. 

This boy was handsome, extremely well formed, 
amiable, and of a pleasant, sprightly disposition. I 
used to take a pleasure in decorating him with rings, 
bracelets, ear -jewels, etc., which I made for him of 
copper, and ornamented and polished them in my 
best manner^ I was also very careful to keep him free 
from vermin of every kind, washing him and combing 
his hair every day. These marks of attention were not 
only very pleasing to the child, who delighted in being 
kept neat and clean, as well as in being dressed off in 
his finery, but was highly gratifying both to Maquina 
and his queen, who used to express much satisfaction 
at my care of him. 

In making my domestic establishment, I determined, 

^ Jewitt's marriage was less ceremonious than is usual with Indians of 
any rank, and the ten days* probation was not according to modern 
customs. 



204 Adventures of John Jewitt 

as far as possible, to live in a more comfortable and 
cleanly manner than the others. For this purpose I 
erected with planks a partition of about three feet 
high between mine and the adjoining rooms, and 
made three bedsteads of the same, which I covered 
with boards, for my family to sleep on, which I found 
much more comfortable than sleeping on the floor 
amidst the dirt. 

Fortunately, I found my Indian princess both amiable 
and intelligent, for one whose limited sphere of ob- 
servation must necessarily give rise to but a few ideas. 
She was extremely ready to agree to anything that I 
proposed relative to our mode of living, was very 
attentive in keeping her garments and person neat 
and clean, and appeared in every respect solicitous to 
please me. 

She was, as I have said, about seventeen ; her per- 
son was small but well formed, as were her features ; 
her complexion was, without exception, fairer than 
any of the women, with considerable colour in her 
cheeks, her hair long, black, and much softer than 
is usual with them, and her teeth small, even, and 
of a dazzling whiteness; while the expression of 
her countenance indicated sweetness of temper and 
modesty. She would indeed have been considered as 
very pretty in any country, and, excepting Maquina's 
queen, was by far the handsomest of any of their 
women. 

With a partner possessing so many attractions, many 
may be apt to conclude that I must have found 
myself happy, — at least, comparatively so; but far 
otherwise was it with me. A compulsory marriage with 



As ONE OF Themselves 205 

the most beautiful and accomplished person in the 
world can never prove a source of real happiness ; and, 
in my situation, I could not but view this connection 
as a chain that was to bind me down to this savage 
land, and prevent my ever again seeing a civilised 
country ; especially when, in a few days after, Maquina 
informed me that there had been a meeting of his 
chiefs, in which it had been determined that, as I 
had married one of their women, I must be con- 
sidered as one of them, and conform to their customs, 
and that in future neither myself nor Thompson should 
wear our European clothes, but dress in kutsaks ^ 
like themselves. This order was to me most painful, 
but I persuaded Maquina at length so far to relax in 
it as to permit me to wear those I had at present, 
which were almost worn out, and not to compel 
Thompson to change his dress, observing that, as 
he was an old man, such a change would cause his 
death. 

Their religious celebration, which the last year took 
place in December, was in this commenced on the 15th 
of November, and continued for fourteen days. As I 
was now considered as one of them, instead of being 
ordered to the woods, Maquina directed Thompson and 
myself to remain and pray with them to Quahootze 
to be good to them, and thank him for what he had 
done. 

It was opened in much the same manner as the 
former. After which, all the men and women in the 

^ Kutsakf or kotsack^ or kootsick^ or cotsachf for all these forms occur, 
was the blanket worn cloakwise, rendered familiar to Europeans in so 
many pictures and sketches. 



2o6 Adventures of John Jewitt 

village assembled at Maquina's house, in their plainest 
dresses, and without any kind of ornaments about 
them, having their heads bound around with the red 
fillet, a token of dejection and humiliation, and their 
countenances expressive of seriousness and melancholy. 
The performances during the continuance of this cele- 
bration consisted almost wholly in singing a number 
of songs to mournful airs, the king regulating the 
time by beating on his hollow plank or drum, accom- 
panied by one of his chiefs seated near him with the 
great rattle. In the meantime they ate but seldom, 
and then very little, retiring to sleep late, and rising 
at the first appearance of dawn, and even interrupting 
this short period of repose by getting up at midnight 
and singing. 

The ceremony was terminated by an exhibition of a 
similar character to the one of the last year, but still 
more cruel. A boy of twelve years old, with six 
bayonets run into his flesh, one through each arm and 
thigh, and through each side close to the ribs, was 
carried around the room suspended upon them, without 
manifesting any symptoms of pain. Maquina, on my 
inquiring the reason of this display, informed me that 
it was an ancient custom of his nation to sacrifice a 
man at the close of this solemnity, in honour of their 
God, but that his father had abolished it, and substituted 
this in its place.^ The whole closed on the evening of 

^ Human sacrifices are quite common among the Northern tribes. But 
in Vancouver they were very rare in my time, and are now still less 
frequent. In 1863 the burial of a chief was celebrated by the heads of 
several tribesmen being fixed about his grave. These were not taken by 
force, but surrendered by the trembling tribesmen, the victims being most 



Husband and Wife 207 

the 29th, with a great feast of salmon spawn and oil, at 
which the natives, as usual, made up for their late 
abstinence. 

A few days after, a circumstance occurred, which, 
from its singularity, I cannot forbear mentioning. I was 
sent for by my neighbour Yealthlower, the king's elder 
brother, to file his teeth, which operation having been 
performed, he informed me that a new wife, whom he 
had a little time before purchased, having refused to 
sleep with him, it was his intention, provided she per- 
sisted in her refusal, to bite off her nose. I endeavoured 
to dissuade him from it, but he was determined, and, in 
fact, performed his savage threat that very night, saying 
that since she would not be his wife, she should not be 
that of any other, and in the morning sent her back to 
her father. 

The inhuman act did not, however, proceed from any 
innate cruelty of disposition or malice, as he was far 
from being of a barbarous temper ; but such is the 
despotism exercised by these savages over their women, 
that he no doubt considered it as a just punishment for 

likely slaves. In 1788, Meares affirms, on what we believe to be insuffi- 
cient evidence, that Maquina (MoquUa) sacrificed a human being every 
new moon, to gratify ''his unnatural appetite'* for human flesh. The 
victim was a slave selected by the blindfolded chief catching him in a 
house in which a number were assembled. Meares even declares that 
Maquina acknowledged his weakness, and that though Callicum, another 
chief, avoided cannibalism, he reposed on a pillow filled with human skulls. 
If so, the practice has ceased. Yet cannibalism was undeniably practised 
at times among the Indians of both the East and West coasts. There were 
in 1866 Indians living in Koskeemo Sound, who still talked of the delights 
of human flesh. Many years ago, the Bella-Bellas ate a servant of the 
Hudson Bay Company, and the Nuchaltaws of Cape Mudge are affirmed 
by old traders to have paid the same doubtful compliment to a sailor who 
fell into their clutches. 



2o8 Adventures of John Jewitt 

her offence, in being so obstinate and perverse ; as he 
afterwards told me, that in similar cases the husband 
had a right with them to disfigure his wife in this 
way or some other, to prevent her ever manying 
again. 

About the middle of December, we left Tashees 
for Cooptee. As usual at this season, we found the 
herrings in great plenty, and here the same scene 
of riotous feasting that I witnessed last year was 
renewed by our improvident natives, who, in addition 
to their usual fare, had a plentiful supply of wild 
geese, which were brought us in great quantities by 
the Eshquates. These, as Maquina informed me, were 
caught with nets made from bark in the fresh waters 
of that country. Those who take them make choice 
for that purpose of a dark and rainy night, and, with 
their canoes stuck with lighted torches, proceed with 
as little noise as possible to the place where the 
geese are collected, who, dazzled by the light, suffer 
themselves to be approached very near, when the net 
is thrown over them, and in this manner from fifty to 
sixty, or even more, will sometimes be taken at one 
cast. 

On the 15th of January 1805, about midnight, I was 
thrown into considerable alarm, in consequence of an 
eclipse of the moon, being awakened from my sleep 
by a great outcry of the inhabitants. On going to 
discover the cause of this tumult, I found them all 
out of their houses, bearing lighted torches, singing 
and beating upon pieces of plank ; and when I asked 
them the reason of this proceeding, they pointed to 
the moon, and said that a great cod-fish was en- 



Clad as a Native 211 

deavouring to swallow her, and that they were driving 
him away. The origin of this superstition I could not 
discover. 

Though, in some respects, my situation was rendered 
more comfortable since my marriage, as I lived in a 
more cleanly manner, and had my food better and 
more neatly cooked, of which, besides, I had always 
a plenty, my slaves generally furnishing me, and 
Upquesta never failing to send me an ample supply 
by the canoes that came from Ai-tiz-zart; still, from 
my being obliged at this season of the year to change 
my accustomed clothing, and to dress like the natives, 
with only a piece of cloth of about two yards long 
thrown loosely around me, my European clothes 
having been for some time entirely worn out, I suffered 
more than I can express from the cold, especially 
as I was compelled to perform the laborious task of 
cutting and bringing the firewood, which was rendered 
still more oppressive to me, from my comrade, for a 
considerable part of the winter, not having it in his 
power to lend me his aid, in consequence of an attack 
of the rheumatism in one of his knees, with which he 
suffered for more than four months, two or three weeks 
of which he was so ill as to be under the necessity to 
leave the house. 

This state of suffering, with the little hope I now had 
of ever escaping from the savages, began to render my 
life irksome to me; still, however, I lost not my 
confidence in the aid of the Supreme Being, to 
whom, whenever the weather and a suspension from 
the tasks imposed on me would permit, I never 
failed regularly on Sundays to retire to the wood to 



212 Adventures of John Jewitt 

worship, taking Thompson with me when he was able 
to go. 

On the 20th of February, we returned to our summer 
quarters at Nootka, but on my part, with far different 
sensations than the last spring, being now almost in 
despair of any vessel arriving to release us, or our being 
permitted to depart if there should. 

Soon after our return, as preparatory to the whaling 
season, Maquina ordered me to make a good number 
of harpoons for himself and his chiefs, several of 
which I had completed, with some lances, when, on 
the 1 6th of March, I was taken very ill with a 
violent colic, caused, I presume, from having suffered 
so much from the cold, in going without proper 
clothing. For a number of hours I was in great pain, 
and expected to die, and on its leaving me, I was so 
weak as scarcely to be able to stand, while I had 
nothing comforting to take, nor anything to drink but 
cold water. 

On the day following, a slave belonging to Maquina 
died, and was immediately, as is their custom in such 
cases, tossed unceremoniously out of doors, from 
whence he was taken by some others and thrown into 
the water. The treatment of this poor creature made 
a melancholy impression upon my mind, as I could 
not but think that such p|-obably would be my fate 
should I die among these heathens, and so far from 
receiving a decent burial, that I should not even be 
allowed the common privilege of having a little earth 
thrown over my remains. 

The feebleness in which the violent attack of my 
disorder had left me, the dejection I felt at the almost 



Departure of Jewitt's Wife 213 

hopelessness of my situation and the want of warm 
clothing and proper nursing, though my Indian wife, 
as far as she knew how, was always ready, even 
solicitous, to do everything for me she could, still kept 
me very much indisposed, which Maquina perceiving, 
he finally told me that if I did not like living with 
my wife, and that was the cause of my being so sad, I 
might part with her. This proposal I readily accepted, 
and the next day Maquina sent her back to her 
father. 

On parting with me she discovered much emotion, 
begging me that I would suffer her to remain till I 
had recovered, as there was no one who would take 
so good care of me as herself. But when I told her 
she must go, for that I did not think I should ever 
get well, which in truth I but little expected, and that 
her father would take good care of her and treat her 
much more kindly than Maquina, she took an affec- 
tionate leave, telling me that she hoped I should 
soon get better, and left her two slaves to take care 
of me. 

Though I rejoiced at her departure, I was greatly 
affected with the simple expressions of her regard for 
me, and could not but feel strongly interested for this 
poor girl, who in all her conduct towards me had 
discovered so much mildness and attention to my 
wishes ; and had it not been that I considered her as an 
almost insuperable obstacle to my being permitted to 
leave the country, I should no doubt have felt the 
deprivation of her society a real loss. After her 
departure, I requested Maquina that, as I had parted 
with my wife, he would permit me to resume my 



2 14 Adventures of John Jewitt 

European dress, as, otherwise, from not having been 
accustomed to dress like them, I should certainly die. 
To this he consented, and I once more became com- 
fortably clad. 

Change of clothing, but, more than all, the hopes 
which I now began to indulge that in the course of 
the summer I should be able' to escape, in a short 
time restored me to health, so far that I could again 
go to work in making harpoons for Maquina, who 
probably, fearing that he should have to part with 
me, determined to provide himself with a good 
stock. 

I shall not, however, long detain the reader with a 
detail of occurrences that intervened between this 
period and that of my escape, which, from that dull 
uniformity that marks the savage life, would be in 
a measure but a repetition, nor dwell upon that 
mental torture I endured from a constant conflict of 
hope and fear, when the former, almost wearied out 
with repeated disappointment, offered to our sinking 
hearts no prospect of release but death, to which we 
were constantly exposed from the brutal ignorance 
and savage disposition of the common people, who, 
in the various councils that were held this season to 
determine what to do with us in case of the arrival of 
a ship, were almost always for putting us to death, 
expecting by that means to conceal the murder of 
our crew and to throw the blame of it on some other 
tribe. These barbarous sentiments were, however, 
universally opposed by Maquina and his chiefs, who 
would not consent to our being injured. But, as 
some of their customs and traits of national character 



The Kingly Office 215 

which I think deserving of notice have not been 
mentioned, I shall proceed to give an account of 
them. 

The office of king or chief is, with those people, 
hereditary, and descends to the eldest son, or, in failure 
of male issue, to the elder brother, who in the regal line 
is considered as the second person in the kingdom. At 
feasts, as I have observed, the king is always placed in 
the highest or seat of honour, and the chiefs according 
to their respective ranks, which appear in general to be 
determined by their affinity to the royal family ; they 
are also designated by the embellishments of their 
mantles or kutsaks. The king, or head Tyee^ is their 
leader in war, in the management of which he is 
perfectly absolute. He is also president of their councils, 
which are almost always regulated by his opinion. But 
he has no kind of power over the property of his 
subjects, nor can he require them to contribute to his 
wants, being in this respect no more privileged than any 
other person. He has, in common with his chiefs, the 
right of holding slaves, which is not enjoyed by private 
individuals, a regulation probably arising from their 
having been originally captives taken in battle, the spoils 
of war being understood as appertaining to the king, 
who receives and apportions them among his several 
chiefs and warriors according to their rank and deserts. 

In conformity with this idea, the plunder of the Boston 
was all deposited in Maquina's house, who distributed 
part of it among his chiefs, according to their respective 
ranks or degree of favour with him, giving to one three 
hui^dred muskets, to another one hundred and fifty, with 



2i6 Adventures of John Jewitt 

other things in like proportion. The king is, however, 
obliged to support his dignity by making frequent 
entertainments, and whenever he receives a large supply 
of provision, he must invite all the men of his tribe 
to his house to eat it up, otherwise, as Maquina told 
me, he would not be considered as conducting himself 
like a Tyee^ and would be no more thought of than a 
common man. 

With regard to their religion. — They believe in the 
existence of a Supreme Being, whom they call Quahootze^ 
and who, to use Maquina's expression, was one great 
Tyee in the sky, who gave them their fish, and could 
take them from them, and was the greatest of all kings. 
Their usual place of worship appeared to be the water, 
for whenever they bathed, they addressed some words in 
form of prayer to the God above, entreating that he 
would preserve them in health, give them good success 
in fishing, etc. These prayers were repeated with much 
more energy on preparing for whaling or for war, as I 
have already mentioned. 

Some of them would sometimes go several miles to 
bathe, in order to do it in secret ; the reason for this I 
could never learn, though I am induced to think it was 
in consequence of some family or private quarrel, and 
that they did not wish what they said to be heard; 
while at other times they would repair in the same 
secret manner to the woods to pray. This was 
more particularly the case with the women, who 
might also have been prompted by a sentiment of 
decency to retire for the purpose of bathing, as they 
are remarkably modest. 



The Natives* Theology 217 

I once found one of our women more than two 
miles from the village on her knees in the woods, with 
her eyes shut and her face turned towards heaven, 
uttering words in a lamentable tone, amongst which I 
distinctly heard, Wocash Ah-welth^ meaning "good 
Lord," and which has nearly the same signification 
with Quahootze. 

Though I came very near her, she appeared not to 
notice me, but continued her devotions. And I have 
frequently seen the women go alone into the woods, 
evidently for the purpose of addressing themselves to a 
superior Being, and it was always very perceptible on 
their return when they had been thus employed, from 
their silence and melancholy looks. 

They have no belief, however, in a state of future 
existence, as I discovered in conversation with Maquina 
at Tootoosch's death, on my attempting to convince 
him that he still existed, and that he would again see 
him after his death ; but he could comprehend nothing 
of it, and, pointing to the ground, said that there was 
the end of him, and that he was like that.^ Nor do 
they believe in ghosts, notwithstanding the case of 
Tootoosch would appear to contradict this assertion, 

^ This, in common with other statements of the kind, is more than 
doubtful. The best account of their religion is by Mr. Sproat, but even 
he acknowledges that, after two years devoted to the subject, and to the 
questioning of others who had passed half a lifetime amongst the " Ahts/' 
he could discover very little about their faith which could be pronounced 
indisputably accurate. Even the Indians themselves are by no means at 
one on the subject, people without a written creed or sacred books being 
apt to entertain very contradictory ideas on their theological tenets. I 
endeavoured to fathom some of their beliefs, and I had ample opportunities ; 
but I confess to the difficulty of getting behind these reserved folk, and I 
did not meet with sufficient success to make the results worth recording. 



2i8 Adventures of John Jewitt 

but that was a remarkable instance, and such a one 
as had never been known to occur before; yet from 
the mummeries performed over the sick, it is very 
apparent that they believe in the agency of spirits, 
as they attribute diseases to some evil one that has 
entered the body of the patient. Neither have they 
any priests, unless a kind of conjurer ^ may be so con- 
sidered who sings and prays over the sick to drive 
away the evil spirit. 

On the birth of twins, they have a most singular 
custom, which, I presume, has its origin in some religious 
opinion, but what it is, I could never satisfactorily learn. 
The father is prohibited for the space of two years from 
eating any kind of meat, or fresh fish, during which 
time he does no kind of labour whatever, being supplied 
with what he has occasion for from the tribe. In the 
meantime, he and his wife, who is also obliged to conform 
to the same abstinence, with their children, live entirely 
separate from the others, a small hut being built for 
their accommodation, and he is never invited to any of 
the feasts, except such as consist wholly of dried 
provision, where he is treated with great respect, and 
seated among the chiefs, though no more himself than 
a private individual. 

Such births are very rare among them ; an instance 
of the kind, however, occurred while I was at Tashees 
the last time, but it was the only one known since the 
reign of the former king. The father always appeared 

^ What Jewitt calls a "conjurer" is more commonly known in these 
times as a "medicine man," who was, more often than not, a combination 
nine parts rogue and one part fool. 



A Father of Twins 219 

very thoughtful and gloomy, never associated with the 
other inhabitants, and was at none of the feasts, but such 
as were entirely of dried provision, and of this he ate 
not to excess, and constantly retired before the amuse- 
ments commenced. His dress was very plain, and he 
wore around his head the red fillet of bark, the symbol 
of mourning and devotion. It was his daily practice to 
repair to the mountain, with a chiefs rattle in his hand, 
to sing and pray, as Maquina informed me, for the fish 
to come into their waters. When not thus employed, 
he kept continually at home, except when sent for to 
sing and perform his ceremonies over the sick, being 
considered as a sacred character, and one much in favour 
with their gods.^ 

These people are remarkably healthful, and live to 
a very advanced age, having quite a youthful appear- 
ance for their years.^ They have scarcely any 
disease but the colic, their remedy for which is 
friction, a person rubbing the bowels of the sick 
violently, until the pain has subsided, while the con- 
jurer, or holy man, is employed, in the meantime, in 
making his gestures, singing, and repeating certain 
words, and blowing off the evil spirit, when the patient 

^ This is entirely different from the views that are entertained by 
other tribes. The tribes speaking the language which prevails from 
Port San Juan to Comox are so ashamed of twins, that one of the hap- 
less two is almost invariably killed. I do not remember having ever 
seen a case. Most of the Indian birth notions are very curious. 

^ They are apt to rapidly change from young-looking to old-looking men, 
without any of that pleasant ** Indian summer" so characteristic of people 
in more civilised communities. But advanced years are not common. In 
1864 the oldest man in the little Opechesaht tribe, whose homes are on the 
Kleecoot River (flowing out of Sproat Lake into the Albemi Inlet), was 
only sixty, so far as he could make out. 



2 20 Adventures of John Jewitt 

is wrapped up in a bearskin, in order to produce 
perspiration. 

Their cure for the rheumatism, or similar pains, which 
I saw applied by Maquina in the case of Thompson, to 
whom it gave relief, is by cutting or scarifying the part 
affected. In dressing wounds, they simply wash them 
with salt water, and bind them up with a strip of 
cloth, or the bark of a tree. They are, however, very 
expert and successful in the cure of fractured or 
dislocated limbs, reducing them very dexterously, and, 
after binding them up with bark, supporting them 
with blocks of wood, so as to preserve their 
position.^ 

During the whole time I was among them, but five 
natural deaths occurred, Tootoosch and his two infant 
children, an infant son of Maquina, and the slave whom 
I have mentioned, a circumstance not a little remarkable 
in a population of about fifteen hundred ; and as respects 
child-birth, so light do they make of it, that I have seen 
their women, the day after, employed as usual, as if little 
or nothing had happened. 

The Nootkians in their conduct towards each other 
are in general pacific and inoffensive, and appear by no 
means an ill-tempered race, for I do not recollect any 
instance of a violent quarrel between any of the men, or 
the men and their wives, while I was with them, that of 
Yealthlower excepted. But when they are in the least 



^ Bilious complaints, constipation, dysentery, consumption, fevers and 
acute inflammatory diseases, and (amongst some tribes, but not amongst 
the Nootkians), ophthalmia, are common, though rheumatism and paralysis 
are infrequent. The ** diseases of civilisation," it may be added, have been 
known for many years. 



i 



The Heir Apparent 221 

offended, they appear to be in the most violent rage, 
acting like so many maniacs, foaming at the mouth, 
kicking and spitting most furiously ; but this is rather a 
fashion with them than a demonstration of malignity, 
as in their public speeches they use the same violence, 
and he is esteemed the greatest orator who bawls the 
loudest, stamps, tosses himself about, foams, and spits 
the most.^ 

In speaking of their regulations, I have omitted 
mentioning that, on attaining the age of seventeen, the 
eldest son of a chief is considered as a chief himself, 
and that whenever the father makes a present, it is 
always done in the name of his eldest son, or, if 
he has none, in that of his daughter. The chiefs 
frequently purchase their wives at the age of eight or 
ten, to prevent their being engaged by others, though 
they do not take them from their parents until they 
are sixteen. 

With regard to climate, the greater part of the spring, 
summer, and autumn is very pleasant, the weather being 
at no time oppressively hot, and the winters uncommonly 
mild for so high a latitude, at least, as far as my experi- 
ence went. At Tashees and Cooptee, where we passed 
the coldest part of the season, the winter did not set in 
till late in December, nor have I ever yet known the ice, 
even on the fresh-water ponds, more than two or three 

^ This is still true. When sober they indulge in high words, and are 
fond of teasing the women until they get out of temper ; but a blow is rare. 
Even the children seldom fall out, the necessity of small communities 
living together for mutual protection compelling the members to establish 
a modus vivtndi. However, when drunk — and in spite of the laws 
against liquor being sold to them, this is by no means uncommon — 
they are prone to seek close quarters and act like angry termagants. 



222 Adventures of John Jewitt 

inches in thickness, or a snow exceeding four inches in 
depth ; but what is wanting in snow, is amply made up 
in rain, as I have frequently known it, during the winter 
months, rain almost incessantly for five or six days in 
succession. 



CHAPTER XIV 

ARRIVAL OF THE BRIG " LYDIA " — STRATAGEM OF THE 

AUTHOR — ITS SUCCESS 

It was now past midsummer, and the hopes we had 
indulged of our release became daily more faint, for 
though we had heard of no less than seven vessels on 
the coast, yet none appeared inclined to venture to 
Nootka. 

The destruction of the Boston^ the largest, strongest, 
and best equipped ship, with the most valuable cargo 
of any that had ever been fitted for the North- West 
trade, had inspired the commanders of others with 
a general dread of coming thither, lest they should 
share the same fate ; and though in the letters I wrote 
(imploring those who should receive them to come 
to the relief of two unfortunate Christians who were 
suffering among heathen), I stated the cause of the 
Boston's capture, and that there was not the least danger 
in coming to Nootka, provided they would follow the 
directions I laid down, still I felt very little encourage- 
ment that any of these letters would come to hand ; 
when, on the morning of the 19th of July, a day that will 
be ever held by me in grateful remembrance of the 
mercies of God, while I was employed with Thompson 
in forging daggers for the king, my ears were saluted 

228 



224 Adventures of John Jewitt 

with the joyful sound of three cannon, and the cries of 
the inhabitants, exclaiming " Weenay weena — Mameth- 
lee!^^ — that is, " Strangers — White men ! " 

Soon after, several of our people came running into 
the house, to inform me that a vessel under full sail was 
coming into the harbour. Though my heart bounded 
with joy, I repressed my feelings, and, affecting to pay 
no attention to what was said, told Thompson to be on 
his guard, and not betray any joy, as our release, and 
perhaps our lives, depended on our conducting ourselves 
so as to induce the natives to suppose we were not very 
anxious to leave them. We continued our work as if 
nothing had happened, when, in a few minutes after, 
Maquina came in, and, seeing us at work, appeared 
much surprised, and asked me if did not know that a 
vessel had come. 

I answered in a careless manner, that it was nothing 
to me. " How, John," said he, " you no glad go board ? " 
I replied that I cared very little about it, as I had 
become reconciled to their manner of living, and had 
no wish to go away. He then told me that he had 
called a council of his people respecting us, and that 
we must leave off work and be present at it. 

The men having assembled at Maquina's house, he 
asked them what was their opinion should be done with 
Thompson and myself, now a vessel had arrived, and 
whether he had not better go on board himself, to make 
a trade, and procure such articles as were wanted. Each 
one of the tribe who wished, gave his opinion. Some 
were for putting us to death, and pretending to the 
strangers that a different nation had cut off the Boston ; 
while others, less barbarous, were for sending us fifteen 



A Mild-Mannered Man 225 

or twenty miles back into the country, until the depart- 
ure of the vessel. 

These, however, were the sentiments of the common 
people, the chiefs opposing our being put to death, or 
injured, and several of them, among the most forward 
of whom were Yealthlower and the young chief Too- 
winnakinnish, were for immediately releasing us ; but 
this, if he could avoid it, by no means appeared to 
accord with Maquina's wishes. 

Having mentioned Toowinnakinnish, I shall briefly 
observe that he was a young man of about twenty- 
three years old, the only son of Toopeeshottee, the 
oldest and most respected chief of the tribe. His son 
had always been remarkably kind and friendly to me, 
and I had in return frequently made for him daggers, 
cheetolths, and other things, in my best manner. He 
was one of the handsomest men among them, very 
amiable, and much milder in his manners than any of 
the others, as well as neater both in his person and 
house, at least his apartment, without even excepting 
Maquina. 

With regard, however, to Maquina's going on board 
the vessel, which he discovered a strong inclination to 
do, there was but one opinion, all remonstrating against 
it, telling him that the captain would kill him or keep 
him prisoner, in consequence of his having destroyed 
our ship. When Maquina had heard their opinions, he 
told them that he was not afraid of being hurt from 
going on board the vessel, but that he would, however, 
as it respected that, be guided by John, whom he had 
always found true. He then turned to me, and asked 
me if I thought there would be any danger in his going 

15 



2 26 Adventures of John Jewitt 

on board. I answered, that I was not surprised at the 
advice his people had given him, unacquainted as they 
were with the manners of the white men, and judging 
them by their own ; but if they had been with them as 
much as I had, or even himself, they would think very 
different. That he had almost always experienced good 
and civil treatment from them, nor had he any reason 
to fear the contrary now, as they never attempted to 
harm those who did not injure them ; and if he wished 
to go on board, he might do it, in my opinion, with 
security. 

After reflecting a few moments, he said, with much 
apparent satisfaction, that if I would write a letter to 
the captain, telling him good of him, that he had treated 
Thompson and myself kindly since we had been with 
him, and to use him well, he would go. 

It may easily be supposed that I felt much joy at 
this determination, but, knowing that the least incaution 
might annihilate all my hopes of escape, was careful 
not to manifest it, and to treat his going or staying as 
a matter perfectly indifferent to me. I told him 
that, if he wished me to write such a letter, I had no 
objection, as it was the truth, otherwise I could not 
have done it. 

I then proceeded to write the recommendatory letter, 
which the reader will naturally imagine was of a some- 
what different tenor from the one he had required; 
for if deception is in any case warrantable, it was 
certainly so in a situation like ours, where the only 
chance of regaining that freedom of which we had 
been so unjustly deprived, depended upon it; and I 
trust that few, even of the most rigid, will condemn 



A Letter of Introduction 227 

me with severity for making use of it, on an occasion 
which afforded me the only hope of ever more 
beholding a Christian country, and preserving myself, 
if not from death, at least from a life of continued 
suffering. 

The letter which I wrote was nearly in the following 
terms : — 



To Captain 



OF the Brig 

NOOTKA,/«/y 19, 1805. 

Sir, — The bearer of this letter is the Indian king by 
the name of Maquina. He was the instigator of the 
capture of the ship Boston^ of Boston, in North America, 
John Salter, captain, and of the murder of twenty-five 
men of her crew, the two only survivors being now on 
shore — Wherefore I hope you will take care to confine 
him according to his merits, putting in your dead-lights, 
and keeping so good a watch over him, that he cannot 
escape from you. By so doing, we shall be able to 
obtain our release in the course of a few hours. 

John R. Jewitt, Armourer of the ^* Boston " 

for himself atid 
John Thompson, Sail-maker of the said ship, 

I have been asked how I dared to write in this 
manner: my answer is, that from my long residence 
among these people, I knew that I had little to appre- 
hend from their anger on hearing of their king being 
confined, while they knew his life depended upon my 
release, and that they would sooner have given up five 
hundred white men, than have had him injured. This 



228 Adventures of John Jewitt 

will serve to explain the little apprehension I felt at 
their menaces afterwards, for otherwise, sweet as liberty 
was to me, I should hardly have ventured on so hazard- 
ous an experiment. 

On my giving the letter to Maquina, he asked me to 
explain it to him. This I did line by line, as he pointed 
them out with his finger, but in a sense very diflFerent 
from the real, giving him to understand that I had 
written to the captain that, as he had been kind to me 
since I had been taken by him, that it was my wish 
that the captain should treat him accordingly, and give 
him what molasses, biscuit, and rum he wanted. 

When I had finished, placing his finger in a significant 
manner on my name at the bottom, and eyeing me 
with a look that seemed to read my inmost thoughts, 
he said to me, " John, you no lie ? " Never did I 
undergo such a scrutiny, or ever experience greater 
apprehensions than I felt at that moment, when my 
destiny was suspended on the slightest thread, and the 
least mark of embarrassment on mine, or suspicion of 
treachery on his part, would probably have rendered 
my life the sacrifice. 

Fortunately I was able to preserve my composure, 
and my being painted in the Indian manner, which 
Maquina had since my marriage required of me, pre- 
vented any change in my countenance from being 
noticed, and I replied with considerable promptitude, 
looking at him in my turn, with all the confidence I 
could muster, — 

" Why do you ask me such a question, Tyee ? Have 
you ever known me to lie ? " 

" No." 




Making the King Prisoner 229 

"Then how can you suppose I should tell you a 
He now, since I have never done it?" As I was 
speaking, he still continued looking at me with the 
same piercing eye, but, observing nothing to excite his 
suspicion, he told me that he believed what I said was 
true, and that he would go on board, and gave orders 
to get ready his canoe. His chiefs again attempted to 
dissuade him, using every argument for that purpose, 
while his wives crowded around him, begging him on 
their knees not to trust himself with the white men. 
Fortunately for my companion and myself, so strong 
was his wish of going on board the vessel, that he was 
deaf to their solicitations, and, making no other reply to 
them than "John no lie," left the house, taking four prime 
skins with him as a present to the captain. 

Scarcely had the canoe put off, when he ordered his 
men to stop, and, calling to me, asked me if I did not 
want to go on board with him. Suspecting this as a 
question merely intended to ensnare me, I replied that 
I had no wish to do it, not having any desire to leave 
them. 

On going on board the brig, Maquina immediately 
gave his present of skins and my letter to the captain, 
who, on reading it, asked him into the cabin, where he 
gave him some biscuit and a glass of rum, at the same 
time privately directing his mate to go forward, and 
return with five or six of the men armed. When they 
appeared, the captain told Maquina that he was his 
prisoner, and should continue so, until the two men, 
whom he knew to be on shore, were released, at the same 
time ordering him to be put in irons, and the windows 
secured, which was instantly done, and a couple of men 



230 Adventures of John Jewitt 

placed as a guard over him. Maquina was greatly sur- 
prised and terrified at this reception ; he, however, made 
no attempt to resist, but requested the captain to permit 
one of his men to come and see him. One of them was 
accordingly called, and Maquina said something to him 
which the captain did not understand, but supposed to 
be an order to release us, when, the man returning to 
the canoe, it was paddled off with the utmost expedition 
to the shore. 

As the canoe approached, the inhabitants, who had 
all collected upon the beach, manifested some uneasi- 
ness at not seeing their king on board, but when, on 
its arrival, they were told that the captain had made 
him a prisoner, and that John had spoke bad about him 
in the letter, they all, both men and women, set up a 
loud howl, and ran backwards and forwards upon the 
shore like so many lunatics, scratching their faces, and 
tearing the hair in handfuls from their heads. 

After they had beat about in this manner for some 
time, the men ran to their huts for their weapons, as if 
preparing to attack an invading enemy ; while Maquina's 
wives and the rest of the women came around me, and, 
throwing themselves on their knees, begged me with 
tears to spare his life ; and Sat-sat-sok-sis, who kept 
constantly with me, taking me by the hand, wept bitterly, 
and joined his entreaties to theirs, that I would not let 
the white men kill his father. I told them not to afflict 
themselves, that Maquina's life was in no danger, nor 
would the least harm be done to him. 

The men were, however, extremely exasperated with 
me, more particularly the common people, who came 
running in the most furious manner towards me, 



** Strike, but Hear" 231 

brandishing their weapons, and threatening to cut me in 
pieces no bigger than their thumb-nails, while others 
declared they would burn me alive over a slow fire sus- 
pended by my heels. All this fury, however, caused 
me but little alarm, as I felt convinced they would not 
dare to execute their threats while the king was on 
board the brig. 

The chiefs took no part in this violent conduct, but 
came to me, and inquired the reason why Maquina had 
been thus treated, and if the captain intended to kill him. 
I told them that if they would silence the people, so 
that I could be heard, I would explain all to them. 
They immediately put a stop to the noise, when I in- 
formed them that the captain, in confining Maquina, had 
done it only in order to make them release Thompson 
and myself, as he well knew we were with them ; and if 
they would do that, their king would receive no injury, 
but be well treated, otherwise he would be kept a 
prisoner. 

As many of them did not appear to be satisfied with 
this, and began to repeat their murderous threats — 
" Kill me," said I to them, " if it is your wish," throwing 
open the bearskin which I wore. " Here is my breast. I 
am only one among so many, and can make no resistance ; 
but unless you wish to see your king hanging by his 
neck to that pole," pointing to the yard-arm of the brig, 
" and the sailors firing at him with bullets, you will not 
do it." 

"Oh no," was the general cry, "that must never 
be ; but what must we do ? " I told them that their 
best plan would be to send Thompson on board, to 
desire the captain to use Maquina well till I was released. 



232 Adventures of John Jewitt 

which would be soon. This they were perfectly willing 
to do, and I directed Thompson to go on board. But 
he objected, saying that he would not leave me alone with 
the savages. I told him not to be under any fear for 
me, for that if I could get him off, I could manage well 
enough for myself; and that I wished him, immediately 
on getting on board the brig, to see the captain, and 
request him to keep Maquina close till I was released, as 
I was in no danger while he had him safe. 

When I saw Thompson off, I asked the natives what 
they intended to do with me. They said I must talk to 
the captain again, in another letter, and tell him to let 
his boat come on shore with Maquina, and that I should 
be ready to jump into the boat at the same time Maquina 
should jump on shore. I told them that the captain, 
who knew that they had killed my shipmates, would 
never trust his men so near the shore, for fear they could 
kill them too, as they were so much more numerous, 
but that if they would select any three of their number 
to go with me in a canoe, when we came within hail, I 
would desire the captain to send his boat with Maquina, 
to receive me in exchange for him. 

This appeared to please them, and after some whisper- 
ing among the chiefs, who, from what words I over- 
heard, concluded that if the captain should refuse to 
send his boat with Maquina, the three men would have 
no difficulty in bringing me back with them, they agreed 
to my proposal, and selected three of their stoutest men 
to convey me. Fortunately, having been for some time 
accustomed to see me armed, and suspecting no design 
on my part, they paid no attention to the pistols that I 
had about me. 



Within Sight of Liberty 233 

As I was going into the canoe, little Sat-sat-sok-sis, 
who could not bear to part with me, asked me, with an 
affecting simplicity, since I was going away to leave him, 
if the white men would not let his father come on shore, 
and not kill him. I told him not to be concerned, for 
that no one should injure his father, when, taking an 
affectionate leave of me, and again begging me not to 
let the white men hurt his father, he ran to comfort his 
mother, who was at a little distance, with the assurances 
I had given him. 

On entering the canoe, I seated myself in the prow 
facing the three men, having determined, if it was 
practicable, from the moment I found Maquina was 
secured, to get on board the vessel before he was 
released, hoping by that means to be enabled to obtain 
the restoration of what property belonging to the Boston 
still remained in the possession of the savages, which I 
thought, if it could be done, a duty that I owed to the 
owners. With feelings of joy impossible to be described 
did I quit the savage shore, confident now that nothing 
could thwart my escape, or prevent the execution of the 
plan that I had formed, as the men appointed to convey 
and guard me were armed with nothing but their 
paddles. 

As we came within hail of the brig, they at once 
ceased paddling, when, presenting my pistols at them, I 
ordered them instantly to go on, or I would shoot the 
whole of them. A proceeding so wholly unexpected 
threw them into great consternation, and, resuming their 
paddles, in a few moments, to my inexpressible delight, 
I once more found myself alongside of a Christian ship, 
a happiness which I had almost despaired of ever again 



234 Adventures of John Jewitt 

enjoying. All the crew crowded to the side to see me as 
the canoe came up, and manifested much joy at my safety. 
I immediately leaped on board, where I was welcomed 
by the captain, Samuel Hill, of the brig Lydia of Boston, 
who congratulated me on my escape, informing me that 
he had received my letter off Kloiz-zart ^ from the chief 
Machee Ulatilla, who came off himself in his canoe 
to deliver it to him, on which he immediately pro- 
ceeded hither to aid me. I returned him my thanks 
in the best manner I could for his humanity, though I 
hardly knew what I said, such was the agitated state of 
my feelings at that moment, with joy for my escape, 
thankfulness to the Supreme Being who had so mercifully 
preserved me, and gratitude to those whom He had 
rendered instrumental in my delivery, that I have no 
doubt that, what with my strange dress, being painted 
with red and black from head to foot, having a bear- 
skin wrapped around me, and my long hair, which 
I was not allowed to cut, fastened on the top 
of my head in a large bunch, with a sprig of green 
spruce, I must have appeared more like one deranged 
than a rational creature, as Captain Hill afterwards 
told me that he never saw anything in the form of man 
look so wild as I did when I first came on board. 

The captain then asked me into the cabin, where I 
found Maquina in irons, with a guard over him. He 
looked very melancholy, but on seeing me his counten- 
ance brightened up, and he expressed his pleasure with 
the welcome of " Wocash, John," when, taking him by 
the hand, I asked the captain's permission to take off 
his irons, assuring him that, as I was with him, there was 

^ This seems another variant of Klaosaht. 



A Freed Man 235 

no danger of his being in the least troublesome. He 
accordingly consented, and I felt a sincere pleasure in 
freeing from fetters a man who, though he had caused 
the death of my poor comrades, had nevertheless always 
proved my friend and protector, and whom I had 
requested to be thus treated, only with a view of 
securing my liberty. Maquina smiled, and appeared 
much pleased at this mark of attention from me. When 
I had freed the king from his irons, Captain Hill wished 
to learn the particulars of our capture, observing that 
an account of the destruction of the ship and her crew 
had been received at Boston before he sailed, but that 
nothing more was known, except that two of the men 
were living, for whose rescue the owners had offered a 
liberal reward, and that he had been able to get nothing 
out of the old man, whom the sailors had supplied so 
plentifully with grog as to bring him too much by the 
head to give any information. 

I gave him a correct statement of the whole proceed- 
ing, together with the manner in which my life and that 
of my comrade had been preserved. On hearing my 
story, he was greatly irritated against Maquina, and 
said he ought to be killed. I observed that, however ill 
he might have acted in taking our ship, yet that it might 
perhaps be wrong to judge an uninformed savage with 
the same severity as a civilised person, who had the 
light of religion and the laws of society to guide him. 
That Maquina's conduct in taking our ship arose from 
an insult that he thought he had received from Captain 
Salter, and from the unjustifiable conduct of some 
masters of vessels who had robbed him, and, without 
provocation, killed a number of his people. Besides, 



236 Adventures of John Jewitt 

that a regard for the safety of others ought to prevent 
his being put to death, as I had lived long enough with 
these people to know that revenge of an injury is held 
sacred by them, and that they would not fail to retaliate, 
should we kill their king, on the first vessel or boat's 
crew that should give them an opportunity ; and that, 
though he might consider executing him as but an act 
of justice, it would probably cost the lives of many 
Americans. 

The captain appeared to be convinced from what I 
said of the impolicy of taking Maquina's life, and said 
that he would leave it wholly with me whether to spare 
or kill him, as he was resolved to incur no censure in 
either case. I replied that I ;nost certainly should never 
take the life of a man who had preserved mine, had I 
no other reason, but as there was some of the Boston's 
property still remaining on shore, I considered it a duty 
that I owed to those who were interested in that ship, 
to try to save it for them, and with that view I thought 
it would be well to keep him on board till it was given 
up. He concurred in this proposal, saying, if there was 
any of the property left, it most certainly ought to be 
got 

During this conversation Maquina was in great 
anxiety, as, from what English he knew, he perfectly 
comprehended the subject of our deliberation ; con- 
stantly interrupting me to inquire what we had deter- 
mined to do with him, what the captain said, if his life 
would be spared, and if I did not think that Thompson 
would kill him. I pacified him as well as I was able, 
by telling him that he had nothing to fear from the 
captain, that he would not be hurt, and that if Thompson 



Maquina's Terror 237 

wished to kill him, he would not be allowed to do it 
He would then remind me that I was indebted to him 
for my life, and that I ought to do by him as he had 
done by me. I assured him that such was my intention, 
and I requested him to remain quiet, and not alarm 
himself, as no harm was intended him. But I found it 
extremely difficult to convince him of this, as it accorded 
so little with the ideas of revenge entertained by them. 
I told him, however, that he must restore all the property 
still in his possession belonging to the ship. This he 
was perfectly ready to do, happy to escape on such 
terms. 

But as it was now past five, and too late for the 
articles to be collected and brought off, I told him that 
he must content himself to remain on board with me 
that night, and in the morning he should be set on shore 
as soon as the things were delivered. To this he agreed, 
on condition that I would remain with him in the cabin. 
I then went upon deck, and the canoe that brought me 
having been sent back, I hailed the inhabitants and told 
them that their king had agreed to stay on board till 
the next day, when he would return, but that no canoes 
must attempt to come near the vessel during the night, 
as they would be fired upon. They answered, " Woho^ 
woho " — " Very well, very well." 

I then returned to Maquina, but so great were his 
terrors, that he would not allow me to sleep, constantly 
disturbing me with his questions, and repeating, " John, 
you know, when you was alone, and more than five 
hundred men were your enemies, I was your friend, and 
prevented them from putting you and Thompson to 
death, and now I am in the power of your friends, you 



238 Adventures of John Jewitt 

ought to do the same by me." I assured him that he 
would be detained on board no longer than whilst the 
property was released, and that as soon as it was done, 
he would be set at liberty. 

At daybreak I hailed the natives, and told them 
that it was Maquina's order that they should bring 
off the cannon and anchors, and whatever remained 
with them of the cargo of the ship. This they set 
about doing with the utmost expedition, transport- 
ing the cannon and anchors by lashing together 
two of their largest canoes, and covering them with 
planks, and in the course of two hours they delivered 
everything on board that I could recollect, with 
Thompson's and my chest, containing the papers of 
the ship, etc. 

When everything belonging to the ship had been 
restored, Maquina was permitted to return in his 
canoe, which had been sent for him, with a present 
of what skins he had collected, which were about 
sixty, for the captain, in acknowledgment of his 
having spared his life, and allowed him to depart 
unhurt. 

Such was also the transport he felt when Captain Hill 
came into the cabin, and told him that he was at liberty 
to go, that he threw off his mantle, which consisted of 
four of the very best skins, and gave it to him as a mark 
of his gratitude ; in return for which the captain pre- 
sented him with a new greatcoat and hat, with which 
he appeared much delighted. The captain then desired 
me to inform him that he should return to that part of 
the coast in November, and that he wished him to keep 
what skins he should get, which he would buy of him. 



F^AREWELL TO MaQUINA 239 

This Maquina promised, saying to me at the same time, 
"John, you know I shall be then at Tashees, but when 
you come, make powl^ which means, fire a gun, " to let 
me know, and I will come down." When he came to 
the side of the brig, he shook me cordially by the hand, 
and told me that he hoped I would come to see him 
again in a big ship, and bring much plenty of blankets, 
biscuit, molasses, and rum, for him and his son, who 
loved me a great deal ; and that he would keep all the 
furs he got for me, observing at the same time, that he 
should never more take a letter of recommendation from 
any one, or ever trust himself on board a vessel unless I 
was there. Then, grasping both my hands with much 
emotion, while the tears trickled down his cheeks, he 
bade me farewell, and stept into the canoe, which 
immediately paddled him on shore. 

Notwithstanding my joy at my deliverance, and the 
pleasing anticipation I felt of once more beholding a 
civilised country, and again being permitted to offer up 
my devotions in a Christian church, I could not avoid 
experiencing a painful sensation on parting with the 
savage chief, who had preserved my life, and in general 
treated me with kindness, and, considering their ideas 
and manners, much better than could have been 
expected. 

My pleasure was also greatly damped by an unfortun- 
ate accident that occurred to Toowinnakinnish. That 
interesting young chief had come on board in the first 
canoe in the morning, anxious to see and comfort his 
king. He was received with much kindness by Captain 
Hill, from the favourable account I gave of him, and 
invited to remain on board. As the muskets were 



240 Adventures of John Jewitt 

delivered, he was in the cabin with Maquina, where was 
also the captain, who, on receiving them, snapped a 
number in order to try the locks ; unluckily one of them 
happened to be loaded with swan shot, and, going off, 
discharged its contents into the body of poor Toowinna- 
kinnish, who was sitting opposite. On hearing the 
report, I instantly ran into the cabin, where I found 
him weltering in his blood, with the captain, who was 
greatly shocked at the accident, endeavouring to assist 
him. 

We raised him up, and did everything in our power to 
aid and comfort him, telling him that we felt much 
grieved at his misfortune, and that it was wholly 
unintentional ; this he told me he was perfectly satisfied 
of, and while we dressed and bound up his wounds, in 
the best manner we could, he bore the pain with great 
calmness, and, bidding me farewell, was put on board 
one of the canoes and taken on shore, where, after 
languishing a few days, he expired. To me his misfor- 
tune was a source of much affliction, as he had no share in 
the massacre of our crew, was of a most amiable character, 
and had always treated me with the greatest kindness 
and hospitality. 

The brig being under weigh, immediately on 
Maquina's quitting us, we proceeded to the northward, 
constantly keeping the shore in sight, and touching at 
various places for the purpose of trading. 

Having already exceeded the bounds I had prescribed 
myself, I shall not attempt any account of our voyage 
upon the coast, or a description of the various nations 
we met with in the course of it, among whom were a 
people of a very singular appearance, called by the 



At Nootka again 241 

sailors the Wooden4ips} They have many skins, and 
the trade is principally managed by their women, who 
are not only expert in making a bargain, but as dexterous 
in the management of their canoes as the men are else- 
where. 

After a period of nearly four months from our leaving 
Nootka, we returned from the northward to Columbia 
River, for the purpose of procuring masts, etc., for our 
brig, which had suffered considerably in her spars during 
a gale of wind. We proceeded about ten miles up the 
river to a small Indian village, where we heard from 
the inhabitants that Captains Clark and Lewis, from 
the United States of America, had been there about a 
fortnight before, on their journey overland, and had left 
several medals with them, which they showed us.^ The 
river at this place is of considerable breadth, and both 
sides of it from its entrance covered with forests of the 
very finest pine timber, fir, and spruce, interspersed with 
Indian settlements. 

From this place, after providing ourselves with spars, we 
sailed for Nootka, where we arrived in the latter part of 
November.^ The tribe being absent, the agreed signal 

^ These are doubtless the Hydahs and their kindred, the women of whom 
insert a wooden or ivory trough in their lower lip. 

^ Lewis and Clark reached the mouth of Columbia River on the 15th 
of November 1805, and wintered at ** Fort Clatsop,*' as they called their 
dwelling among the then numerous Clatsop Indians, until the 23rd of March 
1806, when they began the return journey. The Indians have long ago 
vanished from the lower Columbia, the remnant of the Clatsops, and the 
Chinooks on the opposite side, now wearing out the tribal existence in 
inland Reservations. But it is still possible to come across one of the 
medals which the explorers distributed amongst them. 

^It is clear, therefore, from this statement that Lewis and Clark had 
left Fort Clatsop much more than a fortnight before the vessel in which Jewitt 
was arrived there ; for it is impossible to suppose that the latter took from 

1(3 



242 Adventures of John Jewitt 

was given, by firing a cannon, and in a few hours after a 
canoe appeared, which landed at the village, and, putting 
the king on shore, came off to the brig. Inquiry was 
immediately made by Kinneclimmets, who was one of 
the three men in the canoe, if John was there, as the 
king had some skins to sell them if he was. I then 
went forward and invited them on board, with which 
they readily complied, telling me that Maquina had a 
number of skins with him, but that he would not come 
on board unless I would go on shore for him. This I 
agreed to, provided they would remain in the brig in the 
meantime. To this they consented, and the captain, 
taking them into the cabin, treated them with bread and 
molasses. I then went on shore in the canoe, notwith- 
standing the remonstrances of Thompson and the captain, 
who, though he wanted the skins, advised me by no 
means to put myself in Maquina's power ; but I assured 
him that I had no fear as long as those men were on 
board. 

As I landed, Maquina came up and welcomed me with 
much joy: on inquiring for the men, I told him that 
they were to remain till my return. " Ah, John," said 
he, " I see you are afraid to trust me, but if they had 
come with you, I should not have hurt you, though I 
should have taken good care not to let you go on board 
of another vessel." He then took his chest of skins, and, 
stepping into the canoe, I paddled him alongside the 
brig, where he was received and treated by Captain Hill 

April to November to get at spars and make the return voyage to Nootka. 
But the journal of Lewis and Clark was not published until 1814, so that^ 
when Jewitt wrote, he had no ready means of checking the Indians* state- 
ment, though neither he nor his editor seems to have troubled books 
much. 



The Last of the King 243 

with the greatest cordiality, who bought of him his skins. 
He left us much pleased with his reception, inquiring of 
me how many moons it would be before I should come 
back again to see him and his son ; saying that he would 
keep all his furs for me, and that as soon as my son, who 
was then about five months old, was of a suitable age to 
take from his mother, he would send for him, and take 
care of him as his own.^ 

As soon as Maquina had quitted us, we got under 
weigh, and stood again to the northward. We continued 
on the coast until the nth of August, 1806,^ when, 
having completed our trade, we sailed for China, to the 
great joy of all our crew, and particularly so to me. 
With a degree of satisfaction that I can ill express, 
did I quit a coast to which I was resolved nothing 
shoulfl again tempt me to return, and as the tops 
of the mountains sank in the blue waves of the 
ocean, I seemed to feel my heart lightened of an 
oppressive load. 

We had a prosperous passage to China, arriving at 
Macao in December, from whence the brig proceeded 
to Canton. There I had the good fortune to meet a 
townsman and an old acquaintance in the mate of an 
English East Indiaman, named John Hill, whose father, 
a wealthy merchant in Hull in the Baltic trade, was a 
next-door neighbour to mine. Shortly after our arrival, 

^ The cavalier manner in which Jewitt abandons his family is quite in 
the fur-trader's fashion. It does not seem that he even asked to see.his 
Indian ** princess ! " 

2 If Jewitt's information about the departure of Lewis and Clark from the 
Columbia River is even approximately accurate, the date must be wrong by 
a year, and the subsequent one quite as far out of the due reckoning. 1806 
may be a misprint for 1807. 



244 Adventures of John Jewitt 

the captain being on board of an English ship, and men- 
tioning his having had the good fortune to liberate two 
men of the Boston's crew from the savages, and that one 
of them was named Jewitt, my former acquaintance 
immediately came on board the brig to see me. 

Words can ill express my feelings on seeing him. 
Circumstanced as I was, among persons who were entire 
strangers to me, to meet thus in a foreign land with one 
between whom and myself a considerable intimacy had 
subsisted, was a pleasure that those alone who have 
been in a similar situation can properly estimate. He 
appeared on his part no less happy to see me, whom he 
supposed to be dead, as the account of our capture had 
been received in England some time before his sailing, 
and all my friends supposed me to have been murdered. 
From this young man I received every attention and aid 
that a feeling heart interested in the fate of another could 
confer. He supplied me with a new suit of clothes and a 
hat, a small sum of money for my necessary expenses, 
and a number of little articles for sea stores on my 
voyage to America. I also gave him a letter for my 
father, in which I mentioned my wonderful preservation 
and escape through the humanity of Captain Hill, with 
whom I should return to Boston. This letter he en- 
closed to his father by a ship that was just sailing, in 
consequence of which it was received much earlier than 
it otherwise would have been. 

We left China in February 1 807, and, after a pleasant 
voyage of one hundred and fourteen days, arrived at 
Boston. My feelings on once more finding myself in a 
Christian country, among a people speaking the same 
language with myself, may be more readily conceived 



Kindness all Round 245 

than expressed. In the post office in that place I found 
a letter for me from my mother, acknowledging the 
receipt of mine from China, expressing the great joy of 
my family on hearing of my being alive and well, whom 
they had for a long time given up for dead, and request- 
ing me to write to them on receiving her letter, which I 
accordingly did. While in Boston I was treated with 
much kindness and hospitality by the owners of the 
ship Boston^ Messrs. Francis and Thomas Amory of that 
place, to whom I feel myself under great obligations for 
their goodness to me, and the assistance which they so 
readily afforded a stranger in distress. 



APPENDIX 



I. The "Boston's" Crew 

Names of the Crew of the Ship Boston^ belonging to 
Boston in Massachusetts, owned by Messrs. F. and 
T. Amory, Merchants of that place — All of whom, 
excepting two, were on the 22nd of March, 1803, 
barbarously murdered by the savages of Nootka. 



John Salter, 

B. Delouisa, 

William Ingraham, 

Edward Thompson, 

Adam Siddle, 

Philip Brown, 

John Dorthy, 

Abraham Waters, 

Francis Duffield, 

John Wilson (blackman) 

William Caldwell, 

Joseph Miner, 

William Robinson, 

Thomas Wilson, 

Andrew Kelly, 

Robert Burton, 

James M'Clay, 

Thomas Flatten, 

Thomas Newton, 

Charles Bates, 

John Hall, 

Samuel Wood, 

Peter Alstrom, 

Francis Marten, 

Jupiter Senegal (blackman) 

John Thompson, 

John R. Jewitt, 



of Boston, 

Ditto, 
of New York, 
of Blyth (England), 
of Hull, ditto, 
of Cambridge (Mass. ), 
of Situate, ditto, 
of Philadelphia, 
of Penton (England), 
of Virginia, 
of Boston, 
of Newport, 
of Leigh ^ (Scotland), 
of Air,2 ditto. 
Ditto, ditto, 

of the Isle of Man, 
of Dublin, 

of Blackney, Norfolk, Eng. 
of Hull, 

of St. James Deeping, 
of Newcastle, 
of Glasgow (Scotland), 
Norwegian, 
Portuguese, 

Philadelphia, 

who escaped 
of Hull (England), 



I) 



I » 



>» 



Captain. 
Chief Mate. 
Second Mate. 
Boatswain. 
Carpenter. 
Joiner. 
Blacksmith. 
Steward. 
Tailor. 
Cook. 
•Seaman. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 

Sail Maker, 
— since dead. 
Armourer, 



the writer of the Journal from whence this Naaative is taken, and who at 
present, March 18 15, resides in Middletown, in the State of Connecticut. 

1 Leith. 2 Ayr. 

247 



248 



Appendix 



II. War-Song of The Nootka Tribe 

Commencing with a Chorus repeated at the end of each line. 

Hah-yee hah yar har, he yar hah. 

Hah-yah hee yar har — he yar hah. 

lye ie ee yah har — ee yie hah, 

le yar ee yar hah — ee yar yah, 

Ie yar ee I yar yar hah — Ie yar ee yee yah ! 

le-yee ma hi-chill at-sish Kla-ha — Hah-ye-hah. 
Que nok ar parts arsh waw — Ie yie-yar. 
Waw-hoo naks sar hasch — Yar-hah. I -yar hee I -yar. 
Waw hoo naks ar hasch yak-queets sish ni-ese, 
Waw har. Hie yee ah-hah. 

Repeated over and over, with gestures and brandishing of weapons. 

Note, 

le-yee ma hi-chill signifies, " Ye do not know." It appears to be a poet- 
ical mode of expression, the common one for " You do not know *' being 
Wik'kum-atash ; from this, it would seem that they have two languages, 
one for their songs and another for common use. The general meaning of 
this first stanza appears to be, ** Ye little know, ye men of Klahar, what 
valiant warriors we are. Poorly can our foes contend with us, when we 
come on with our daggers," etc. 

The Nootkians have no songs of an historical nature, nor do they appear 
to have any tradition respecting their origin.^ 

1 That is not quite true. They have several of a vague order : one, for example, is that 
all the Indians are sprung from Quawteaht and the Thunder Birds. Another is that all 
the tribes on the West Coast come from the west ; the different tribes having sprung 
from the canoes full of migrants stranded by a storm here and there, and so forth. 



Appendix 



249 



III. A List of Words 

In the Nootkian Language^ t/ie most in use,^ 



Check-up, 






Man. 


Kloots-mah, . 






. Woman, 


Noowexa, 






. Father. 


Hooma-hexa, 






Mother. 


Tanassis, 






. Child. 


Katlahtik, 






Brother. 


Kloot-chem-up. 






Sister. 


Tanassis-check-up, 






. Son. 


Tanassis-kloots-mali 


^> 




Daughter. 


Tau-hat-se-tee, 






. Head. 


Kassee, 






Eyes. 


Hap-se-up, 






Hair. 


Neetsa, . 






Nose. 


Parpee, . 






Ears, 


Chee-chee, 






Teeth. 


Choop, . 






. Tongue. 


Kook-a-nik-sa, 






Hands. 


Klish-klin, 






. Feet. 


Oop-helth, . 






Sun or Moon. 


Tar-toose, 






Stars. 


Sie-yah, . 






. Sky. 


Toop-elth, 






. Sea. 


Cha-hak, 






Fresh water. 


Meet-la, 






Rain. 


Queece, . 






Snow. 


Noot-chee, 


_ _ _ t 


_ _ 1 


Mountain or hill. 
• •.« ti 



1 Most of the words in this vocabulary are given with reasonable correctness, though 
the transliteration is somewhat primitive. A fuller and more accurate one may be found 
in the Appendix to Sproat's Scenes and Studies 0/ Savage Life (1868), pp. 295-309, so 
that it is not necessary to annotate the present one. Those in Cook's Voyage and 
in Dawson and Tolmie's Comparative Vocabularies of the Indian Tribes of British 
Columbia (1B84), are short and imperfect. I have a much fuller one in manuscript. 



2SO 



Appendix 



Kla-tur-miss, 

Een-nuk-see, 

Mook-see, 

Muk-ka-tee, 

Wik, . 

He-ho, . 

Kak-koelth, 

Mah-hack, 

Klack-e-miss, 

Quart-lak, 

Coo-coo-ho-sa 

Moo-watcb, 

So-har, . 

Toosch-qua, 

Pow-ee, , 

Kloos-a-mit, 

Chap-atz, 

Oo-wha-pa, 

Chee-me-na, 

Chee-men, 

Sick-a-minny 

Toophelth, 

Cham-mass, 

Cham-mas-sish, 

oot-sus, 
Chee-pokes, 
Hah-welks, 
Nee-sim-mer-hise, 
Chat-ta-yek, 
Klick-er-yek 
Quish-ar, 
Mar-met-ta, 
Pook-shit-tle, 
Een-a-qui-shit-tle, 
Ar-teese, 

Ma-mook-su-mah, 
Smootish-check-up, 
Cha-alt-see klat-tur wah, 
Ma-kook, 
Kah-ah-pah-chilt 
Oo-nah, 
ly ah-ish, 
Ko-mme-tak, . 



Earth. 

Fire or fuel 

Rock. 

House. 

No. 

Yes. 

Slave. 

Whale. 

Oil. 

Sea-otter. 

Seal. 

Bear. 

Salmon. 

Cod. 

Halibut. 

Herring. 

Canoe. 

Paddle. 

Fish-hook. 

Fish-hooks. 

Iron. 

Cloth. 

Fruit. 

Sweet or pleasant to the taste. 

Powder. 

Copper. 

Hungry. 

Enough. 

Knife or dagger. 

Rings. 

Smoke. 

Goose or duck. 

To blow. 

To kindle a fire. 

To bathe. 

To go to fish. 

Warrior. 

Go off, or go away. 

To sell. 

Give me something. 

How many. 

Much. 

I understand. 



Appendix 


I-yee ma hak, 


• • 


I do not understand. 


Em-ma-chap, 






To play. 


Kle-whar, 






To laugh. 


Mac-kam-mah-sish, 






Do you want to buy. 


Kah-ah-coh, . 






Bring it. 


Sah-wauk, 






One. 


Att-la, . 






Two. 


Kat-sa, .... 






Three. 


Mooh, .... 






Four. 


Soo-chah, 






Five. 


Noo-poo, 






Six. 


At-tle-poo, 






Seven. 


At-Iah-quellh, 






Eight. 


Saw-wauk-quelth, . 






Nine. 


Hy-o, . 






Ten. 


Sak-aitz, 






Twenty. 


Soo-jewk, 






One hundred. 


Hy-e-oak, 






One thousand. 



251 



INDEX 



Aht Indians, The , 

The various tribes of 

A-y-chart, Journey to 
Natives, conflict with 

Bear, Capture of the 

Management of the 

Boston, Arrival at . 

Reception at, by friends 

Boston, The— 

Burning of 

Capture of 

List of crew of . 

Murder of crew of 

Canoes, Description of 

Cayuquets, The 

China, Arrival at 

Celebration, A religious 

Climate 

Cook and Vancouver 

Cooptee, Town of . 

Death, Indian customs observed at 

Feast, An Indian . 
Fruit, Various kinds of 

Geese, Mode of capture of . 

Herring, Mode of capture of 
Hull, Leave-taking at 



PAGE 

19 

23 

193 
194 

164 
163 
244 

245 

83 
32,64 

247 
68 

124 

136 

244 
205 

221 

38 
145, 168 

173 

80 
162 

208 

171 
51 



a53 



254 



Index 



Klaizzarts, The 
Kla-oo-quates, The . 
Kletsup Root, Description of 

Ifb-waw, Method of securing 

J E WITT— 

Birth of 

Domestic management . 
Eariy life of 
Illness of 
Marriage of 
Parentage of 
Proposal to release 
Proposal to murder 
Reception of, by savages 
Received by Captain Hill 
Sufferings from cold 
Suspicions of, by Maquina 
Termination of captivity 
Journal, Jewitt's, Commencement of 

King, Privileges of the 



Language, Commencement to learn 
Lydia, The, Arrival of 

Departure of . 

Letter to captain of 

Manchester f The 
Maquina — . 

Capture and Imprisonment of 

Council concerning 

Release of 

Visit of, to the Lydia . 
Mooachats, The 
Moon, Eclipse of the, in 1805 

Newchemass, The . 
Native, Indecent burial of a . 
Natives, Intercourse with 
Nettinahts, The 



PAGE 

167 
116 



43 
204 

44 
212 

201 

43 
232 

214 

70 

235 
211 

228 

234 
89 

215 

93 
224 

241 

227 

154 
59, 188 
229 
236 
238 

243 

38 

208 

136 
212 

58 

21 



Index 



255 



Nootka Sound 

Return to 

Voyage to 

Nootkians, The — 

Complexion and phjrsique 

Diseases of 

Dress of 

Filthiness of 

Food of 

General conduct of 

Houses of 

Mode of living of 

Musical instruments of . 

Ornaments and decorations of 

Personal appearance of 

Religion of 

Slaves of 

Sports of 

Superstitions of . 

War- song of 
Nootkian language, List of words 

Porpoises, Sea, Capture of 

QuAHOOTZE, The celebration of 

Salmon, Method of capture of the 

Salter, Captain John 

Savages, Treatment of, by English Commanders 

Savagedom in Western Vancouver 

Sea-otter, Description of the 

Sundays at Nootka . 

Tashees 
Thompson — 

Escape by stratagem of 

Escape from death of . 

Reception of, by crew of the Lydia 
Tootoosch — 

Description of . 

Death of . . . 

Funeral of . . . 

Singular Derangement of 



PAGE 

28,95 
172 

53 



"3 
220 

105 

187 
no 
225 

97 
108 
129 

117 
112 

216 

130 
120 
217 
248 
249 



i5i 



56 
165 

121, 148 

48,55 
156, 161 

16 

120 

142 

147 

74 
90 

232 

174 
181 

182 

176 



256 



Index 



PAGB 



Toowianakinnish 
Trade, Arddes of . 
Tribes, Arrival of neigfaboiiriiig 
Twins, Custom at birth of . 

Ulatilla .... 
Upquesta, Town of . 
Reception at . 

War, Preparations for, with the A-y-charts 
Whale, Method of capture of 
Whale-oil, Method of procuring 
Whaling, Observances preparatory to 
Wickinninish Native, Insult of 
Wife, Departure of Jewitt's . 
Wooden-lips, The . 

Yama fruit. Species of 
Yealthlower, Cruelty of 



. . 


235,240 




• • 


137 




• • 


77 




• • 


218 




• • 


198 




• • 


168 




• • 


169 




, , 


192 




122, 


, 178 




• • 


179 




• • 


180 




• • 


191 




• • 


213 




• • 


241 




• • 


161 




• • 


207 



MORRISON ANP GIBB, PRINTERS, EDINBURGH. 



CLEMENT WILSON'S PUBLICATIONS. 



Xlbe Jnvestots' IRevtew. 

Edited by A. J. WILSON. 



Monthly, Is. net. 



Vol. I. (1892) and YoL IL (1893). Cloth, 21 a. each. YoL III. 
(January- June 1894), Yol. IY« (Jnly-December 1894), YoL Y. 
(January- June 1895), and YoL YI« (July-December 1895). 
Cloth, 78. 6d. net. 

THE INVESTORS* REVIEW is entirely independent. It 
deals with all subjects which may affect the value of 
investments, social and political, as well as financial. 

Besides articles on economic questions and the economic side 
of politics, written from original standpoints, the Investors* 
Review contains many notes and hints on subjects of current 
interest to investors, carefully compiled historical analyses of 
individual Joint-Stock Companies, short r^sum^s of the latest 
published Company Balance-Sheets, and occasional Critical Notes 
on New Investments offered to the public of any plausibility 
or importance. These .are invariably written from the point of 
view of an impartial and experienced observer. 

This Review is indispensable to all who desire, not mere market 
tips, but the actual truth about public securities. It allows them to 
see the inside of London finance with a thoroughness and out- 
spokenness no other publication of the kind attempts. 



CLEMENT WILSON, 
29 Paternoster Row, London, E.C. 



CLEMENT WILSON'S PUBLICATIONS. 



Zhc Jnvestment Jnbey, 

A Quarterly Supplement to the 
"InYestors' Review." 



Price 28 net. 



CONTAINS a List of Securities, arranged in the order of the 
London Stock Exchange Official List, and their yields at 
current prices indicated, in a clear and effective manner, so as to 
enable investors to see at a glance what stocks pay and what their 
position is. Selections from Provincial Stock Exchange Lists are 
also included. 

In addition to this List, the Investment Index contains plain 
critical notes on balance-sheets, on the finances of foreign states and 
municipalities, and other matters of interest to people with money 
invested or to invest. 



OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. 

"The compilation of securities is particularly valuable." — Pail Mall Gazette, 

" Its carefully classified list of securities will be found very valuable." — Globe. 

"At no time has such a list of securities been more valuable than at the 
present. " — Star. 

" It forms an admirable book of reference, and is a useful supplement to the 
well-known Review." — Newcastle Daily Chronicle. 

*' Contains a mass of information that will be found most valuable by 
investors." — Liverpool Mercury. 

" Should be useful to people with money invested or to invest." — Dundee 
Advertiser. 

"A most excellent and useful compilation which should be in the hands of 
every investor." — Sketch. 

" A useful publication for the searcher after investments." — Sun. 

" A most valuable compilation." — Glasgow Herald, 



CLEMENT WILSON, 
29 Paternoster Row, London, E.C. 



CLEMENT WILSON*S PUBLICATIONS. 

THE HISTORY OF CURRENCY, 

1252=1894. 

Being an Account of the Gold and Silver Moneys 
and Monetary Standards of Europe and America, 
together with an Examination of the effects of 
Currency and Exchange Phenomena on Com- 
mercial and National Progress and Well-being. 

By WILLIAM A. SHAW, M.A. 

Second Edition. Price Ida. 

"A valuable addition to economic literature. . . . " — The Times, 
^ " L'auteur a rendu un signal^ service k la science ^conomique par la publica* 
tion de son wcAMm^"— Journal des Dibats. 

" Mr. Shaw's work possesses a permanent historical interest far transcending 
the present battle of the standards." — The N. Y. Nation. 

"There have been few more important contributions to the currency con- 
troversy. " — Scotsman. 

BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 

Select Tracts and Documents 

illustrative of 

English Monetary History, 

1626- 1730. 

Comprising Worlta of 

Sir Robert Cotton ; Henry Robinson ; Sir Richard 
Temple and J. S. ; Sir Isaac Newton ; John 
CONDUITT ; together with Extracts from the Domestic 
State Papers at H.M. Record Office. Price 6s. 

" Mr. Shaw has done the students of currency history a service in publishing 
this volume." — Dundee Advertiser. 

" The volume b welcome, both for its illustrations of economic theory and as 
a contribution to currency history. It need scarcely be said that Mr. Shaw 
does his editing well." — Saturday Review. 



CLEMENT WILSON, 
29 Paternoster Row, London, E.G. 



CLEMENT WILSON'S PUBLICATIONS. 

A Glossary of Colloquial, Slang, 
and Technical Terms 

IN DSE ON THE STOCK EXCHANGE AND IN THE HONEY MARKET. 
Edited by A. J. WILSON. 

This little Work covers more ground than its title implies, since 
it embraces not only the Language peculiar to the Stock Markets, 
but often goes beyond that, and offers its Readers valuable counsel. 

Price 38. 



" A good deal of useful information is here presented in a very handy form." 
— Times. 

" The work is a most useful one, and admirable in many respects." — /*«// 
Ma// Gazette. 

" The book fills a gap among works of reference." — Morning Post. 

"A handbook which will no doubt prove useful to a considerable circle." — 
Manchester City News. 

"A mastery of its contents should be worth hundreds of pounds to people who 
have to deal with the Stock Exchange fraternity." —Manchester Courier. 

" A book that will be found useful in the offices of a large class of business 
houses." — Scotsman. 

" The explanations will be found helpful to all who wish to have a clear under- 
standing of the language of the money and stock markets." — Dundee Advertiser. 



Labour, Socialism, and Strikes. 

By YVES GUYOT, 

Political Editor of ** Le Siecle," formerly Minister of Public Works in France. 

With an Introductory Note by A. J. WILSON. 

Paper covers, Is.i cloth. Is. 6cl. 



"We would suggest to Socialists that they could find no better theme on 
which to base their controversial lectures than the declaration of war proclaimed 
against them by Mr. Guy oX..^'— Reynolds' Newspaper. 



CLEMENT WILSON, 
29 Paternoster Row, London, E.C. 



CLEMENT WILSON'S PUBLICATIONS. 



HEROES IN Homespun. 

Scenes and Stories from the American 
Emancipation Movement. 

By ASCOTT R. HOPE, 

AUTHOR OF "men OF THE BACKWOODS," " REDSKIN AND PALEFACE," 

" ROYAL YOUTHS," EfC. ETC. 

One Vol, crown 8vo. Price 68. 

"If these stories were fiction, we should exclaim at nearly every page, ' How 
impossible this would be in real life ! ' "—Daily Chronicle. 

"The book is full of exciting interest which frequently becomes positive 
romance." — Literary World. 

"All these stories are admirably told in this record of one of the noblest 
campaigns in history." — Westminster Gazette. 

" Mr. Hope carries us on with never-flagging swiftness, and when we read the 
last page we are sorry to find there is not a second volume." — British Weekly, 

" This book will serve to keep some noble memories green." — Speaker, 

"Would make a capital gift-book for boys." — Publishers* Circular. 

" Bo}rs will glory in the ^ok, and adults will find information mingled with 
unflaggine interest that now and again becomes excitement." — Christian World. 

" The book is a valuable contribution to the literature of the subject." — St. 
Jameses Gazette. 

THE 

SECRET OF WARDALE COURT. 

And Other Stories. 

By ANDR6e hope. 



One Vol. crown 8uo. Price 68. 



A Collection of Tales, all more or less sad in tone, by a 
comparatively new writer of great promise. 

"The author handles her themes with an ability that should obtain a very 
favourable reception for her stories." — Morning- Post. 

" Four excellent stories." — Scotsman, 

" * The Secret of Wardale Court ' is a well-told mystery, exciting at some 
points and engrossing all through." — Birmingham Daily Post. 

" Written with remarkable power." — Daily Telegraph. 

" Four clever tales, three of which at least are highly exciting." — Athenteum. 

" Unusually well \mXXxxi,"~' Saturday Review. 



CLEMENT WILSON, 
29 Paternoster Row, London, E.C. 



A 



CLEMENT WILSON'S PUBLICATIONS. 

THE LIFE OF 

THOMAS WANLESS, PEASANT. 



New Edition, One Vol. crown 8uo, Price 88, 6d. 



tc 



A very powerful story of social wrongs." — Baptist, 

"The style is remarkable for its power and simplicity, and 
everything and everybody depicted in the story are real and 
vivid." — Bradford Observer. 

"This is a powerful and realistic book — sad but inspiring." — 
S. £. Kebblb in Methodist Titnes. 

" The story contains much strong writing and some thoroughly 
dramatic situations.*' — Glasgow Herald, 

"It is obviously sincere and faithful, and proceeds from a 
genuine sympathy with the unheroic lives which it portrays." — Sun, 



BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 

NICOL THAIN, MATERIALIST. 



One Vol. crown 8uo. Price 68. 



tt 



This book will be read, if only for the sake of its merciless 
realism. " — Spectator, 

"As an artist he has found his feet. . . . His method is biting 
and stem, his grip on the attention is masterful. ... It is im- 
possible to resist the impression that all the characters have been 
studied from actual models." — Birtningham Daily Post, 

"It is a great advance on the author's ' Life of Thomas Wanless, 
Peasant, ' . . . one is not inclined to find much fault with a novel 
which gives such clear evidence of genuine power, and is written 
with such freshness and vigour." — Glasgow Herald, 

"The book is somewhat gloomy, but contains strong dramatic 
episodes. " — Baptist, 

CLEMENT WILSON, 
29 Paternoster Row, London, E.C. 



CLEMENT WILSON'S PUBLICATIONS. 

ROBERT BURNS- 

THE POEMS, EPISTLES, SONGS, EPIGRAMS, 

AND EPITAPHS. 



Edited by JAS. A. MANSON. 

With Notes, Index, Glossary, and Biographical 

Sketch. 



Price 68, Two Volumes, small 8vo, cloth, gilt top. 



" The biographical sketch is carefully executed, and not too enthusi- 
astic for the occasion." — Times. 

'• Is deserving of notice on account not only of the excellence of its 
paper and typography, but of the sane way in which the personal 
character and literary qualities of the author of ' Tam O' Shanter ' are 
appraised in the biographical sketch which serves by way of introduc- 
tion." — Daily News. 

" Its price, its completeness, and the care bestowed in the arrange- 
ment of its contents, their annotation, and the preparation of a glossary, 
should have vogue with the admirers of Bums." — Scotsman. 

"Mr. James A. Manson, the editor, has written a biographical 
introduction, in which he takes a temperate and common-sense view of 
the poet." — Dundee Advertiser. 

" The volumes are such a treat to handle and read that they are 
certain to be pop\3lax."— Glasgow Herald. 

' ' To anyone in search of a * Bums ' we thoroughly recommend this 
scholarly and beautiful edition. " — Freeman's Journal. 

^'Contains an admirable biographical sketch, which, unlike most 
biographies, overlooks with kindly eye the follies of the erratic genius." 
— Graphic. 

• ' There are several features in connection with the work which in our 
opinion specially commend it to admirers of our national poet at this 
time. While it is one of the smallest and handiest editions, it is also 
one of the most complete." — People* s Friend. 

"A most attractive edition." — Cassell's Saturday Journal. 

'* The thoroughness of the notes and the fulness and clearness of the 
English equivalents in the glossary unite in making this one of the 
very best editions of Bums ever published." — North British Daily 
Mail. 

"A noble edition, which holds its place well with all rivals." — Irish 
Times. 

CLEMENT WILSON, 
29 Paternoster Row, London, E.C. 



CLEMENT WILSON'S PUBLICATIONS. 

THE ADVENTURES OF 

JOHN JEWITT, 

Only Survivor of the Crew of the Ship 

BOSTON, 

During a Captivity of nearly Three Years among the 
INDIANS OF NOOTKA SOUND, 

In Vancouver Island. 



Edited, with an introduction and Notes, 

BY 

Dr. ROBERT BROWN, M.A., F.L.S., 

Commander of the first Vancouver Exploring Expedition, etc. 

SUNDIAI, s^Kms. 

No. I. 

A CHRISTIAN WITH TWO WIVES. 

By REV, DENNIS HIRD, M.A., 

Rector of Eastnor; 
author of "toddle island," etc 



Paper covers. Is. ; clotli, gilt top, 2s. 



Ottier Sundiaia wiil foiioiv by various Autfiors, 



CLEMENT WILSON, 
29 Paternoster Row, London, E.G.